Out in the courtyard, Jace had just offered his hand down to help her up, telling her the whole time, “Allessia, be glad it was grass you hit and not concrete, or solid ground. That hurts like Hell.”
“Thanks,” she said.
Then Ally looked over and demanded, “Why, the Hell did you do that … just because I mentioned that I needed to get to my art show this weekend.”
Talon being the cause of her laying flat on her Ass, “No, that wasn’t the reason, I tossed you on your butt, because you weren’t concentrating;” he was trying to teach her hand to hand combat, as he asked, “Now, do you see how that’s done?” He had thrown her over his hip and down to the ground to teach her a lesson.
Ally’s smartass comeback, “No …I don’t see…But, I sure felt it. Let’s go again,” not one for giving up she now stood in front of him… in a fighters’ stance, legs slightly apart, knees bent both arms out to her side, now watching Talon, her opponent very carefully. She quickly diverted her thoughts to what a personal private teacher, he was, too, smiling inside.
Jace thoughts went quickly to just how very good looking and sexy she was, in that small little two piece outfit, shorts and top. If that top could be called a top, it barely was more than a bra, cradling those nice breasts in it. Her dark hair was braided into one long braid that hung down her back. He wondered how Talon could concentrate, staring deep into her eyes, as they practice fighting. He knew he wouldn’t be able to, nor would he want too.
“Let’s try once more, before we move on back to the swords,” Talon was moving slowly towards her, as he began telling her the instructions once more, “Really, it isn’t that hard, just watch your enemy as it gets close, plant your feet firmly … your hips should be parallel directly above …. “
Suddenly, as Talon moved in close to Ally, she quickly reached in grabbed and just flipped him over using her hipbone, as he fell splat onto the ground. Ally, stood over him, asking, “Something like that, huh? Right, Hon?”
Taking Talon completely by surprise, he just laid there, with the air knocked completely out of him, looking up at her, barely able to speak, “Ally, that was not fair…”
Jace was always the more serious one out of the bunch, not being one that laughed much. But, once he saw the shocked expression on Talon’s face … as he went up and over her slim little hip. He couldn’t help containing the laughter that erupted from his chest. It was a loud laugh, then he just bent over continue laughing bringing tears to his eyes.
Now, Ally was offering Talon her hand, smiling down at him, “You didn’t say it had to be fair,” she told him, adding smugly, “In fact, I thought your exact words were … anything is fair in war and combat.”
As he took her offered hand, he said, “You are so right… I said when you can catch your opponent off guard,” lifting his leg, twisting his hips to bring her down between his two legs, finishing his statement, “…is a better strategy all around.” Now, he rolled her completely under his hard body, smiling down at her.
She laughed up at him.
Standing up, Jace sobered quickly to interrupt, “I think we need to move on to the handling of weapons,” he didn’t like how the two of them were reacting together.
Talon sent Jace a silent little message, ‘Not to your liking huh… get over it.” But, quickly, he was up on his feet bringing Ally up to hers in his arms, too.
Ally eagerly said, “Yes, let’s.” She bent down and picked up Sage to wait for more instructions.
Jace just sent Talon a drop dead go to Hell look.
Talon just said, “Okay, not a problem, I think Jace might be right we need for you to become a master with that sword. Learn to have complete control to wield the Sword of Light and to use it in battle.”
Now, Talon moved up very close behind her, adding softly in her ear, “Ally, I’ve already taught you the proper way to hold the sword in one hand and then switch it over to the other and also to hold it in both hands for more strength and power. Now, we will move on to the next lesson.” He glanced over to Jace smiling, as he added, “Jace, you can be her attacker…. But, go slow so I can help her with her movements.”
Talon had leaned his large body up against Ally’s backside with his strong arms supporting her arms with his hand over her wrist.
As Jace approached them, together he showed her how to knock the on-coming blade away from her body. He then lifted her easily with one arm, to swiftly pivot her around on his foot, bringing the sword back up high, to get her body back in position… ready for the next attack.
They went several more rounds, when suddenly they all stopped as they heard a cry in the far distance ….
Talon sensed Thor’s message where it was coming from he yelled, “Help is needed in Thor’s room…”
Jace was already gone… in a burst of lightening speed.
******************************************************************************
Hunter was trying to get Thana some help, as he gently carried her through the winding corridors. Thana heads’ rested against his upper left arm and his chest, with his right arm under her knees …she felt light as a feather in his arms. With each step he took she would glance up at him, and then loose conscious, going in and out of waking consciousness.
Suddenly, she went totally limp in his arm. Her arm fell off to her side her body slumped over his arms. Glancing down he couldn’t see her chest rise up or down. Completely horrified Hunter thought she had just died in his arms, yelling at the top of his lungs, “I need help, Thana needs help …” he began running quickly through the hallways. At Thor’s room he lifted his right leg up to kick the door, it flew open and off the hinges. The room was dimly lit only from a few candles and a small fire in the fireplace.
Thor finally, for once in his life was caught … off guard … with his pants off … yelling out to the intrusion, “What the Fuck!” as the cold air swished over the emotionally heated room and his sweaty backside.
“... Thana’s dying…,” Hunter was yelling, “… I don’t think she’s breathing hurry… she needs….” Not wanting to believe she was already dead.
Both, Thor and Christi had jumped out from their loving embrace, off the bed… completely naked breathing very heavily …
Instantly as Christi saw the lifeless body in Hunter’s arm, she immediately gave instructions in a quiet breathless voice, “Lay her down there… quickly,” pointing to the plush rugs on the floor.
Thor had already grabbed a light wrap for Christi’s naked body, and one for his own. As she walked by him, she easily slipped her petit hands through the arms opening, tying it quickly at her slim waist.
Hunter was carefully kneeling down to lay his lady love on the cushioned carpet floor. Her head lie towards the north, with her feet fell slightly apart, with arms stretched out. Not taking his eyes off her, he said, “Do something… hurry.”
Thana’s eye lids barely lifted to see Hunter and Thor before they floated shut, again.
Hunter sent up a blessing of thanks for keeping her alive, as he was kneeling by her right shoulder, saying, “Tell me what to do…”
Without telling him any thing, Christi just reached for Thor’s long blade dagger resting in its place of honor on the side table. Taking it with her she rushed over to kneel beside Thana’s, left side by her hip. She gently placed the dagger by her knees, just in case she might need it.
Christi began roaming her hands over the younger woman’s body. Starting with the top of her head, over her face, she paused, and sent up a silent prayer as she felt the deep pain the young woman was suffering. Then she, move both hands completely down Thana body, her arms, her sides, over her abdomen, down her legs and back up. Her voice was filled with sadness and bewildered hopelessness, as she apologetically said to Hunter, “She has too many fatal injuries…”
Not wanting to believe this entrusted healer of theirs could do nothing to help, Hunter, yelled in her face, “Heal her DAMN IT!”
Her reply was spoken softly, “Patience, I’m not giving up….” Then seriously, the healer asked, “Hunter, what happened,” in her soft spoken voice.
The voice that answered didn’t sound like Hunter’s, but, he said, “I don’t know… I heard her scream out, I woke up … she was out of bed and then I saw she was hunkered bent over vomiting on the floor… she just collapsed as I got to her. I heard her say, pain …so much pain… As I carried her here, she went limp in my arms, I couldn’t see or hear or sense that she was breathing, I thought her heart had stopped,” he felt helpless as he knelt at Thana’s lifeless body holding her hand to his lips.
Christi was already closing her deep blue eyes and was going into her healing trance. At first a tremendous amount of strange words were softly spoken, quieter than a whisper. Then she reached down for the dagger at her knees. She drew the sharp blade across her own palm slicing a deep gash down from her middle finger through the middle of her palm. Placing the blade at Thana’s upper arm she put an even larger gash down it. Quickly, Christi placed her open wound against Thana’s open wound.
The dagger fell at Christi’s knees.
She began gently to sway going into a chant, “Oh… Great Goddess Mother of Mercy and Healing, I pray to you … come to my aid… give me the healing strength that I need to help this young woman.” As her other hand went up to Thana’s heart to begin to apply compressing pressure over her heart, she kept moving the gashed hand over her body. She added, “Keep her alive under my care.” Every few seconds she was place her cut hand on the cut on Thana, all the while pressing the other one on her heart.
Without the two kneeling on the floor noticing, Thor had left the room. He returned in a second, with both, Indra and Kendrietta by his side. They had several oils, potions and herbs they laid on the table.
Kendreitta began mixing some together, as Indra immediately began to sprinkle amounts of sage clippings all over the area, surrounding Thana, Hunter and Christi with a heavier amount of dried sage bundles in a large circle around them.
Hunter saw what Christi was trying to do to keep her heart beating. His voice whispered, “Let me take over here …” bending over Thana’s upper body he began using both hands one over the other, to compress, as he counted to thirty. Then lifting her chin up, he placed his mouth over hers ….breathing life into her. He inhaled another breath to repeat the process, counting to three….then he went back to the compression of her heart. Administrating, CPR over and over to help keep her alive.
Indra fell to her knees, holding a small bowl of mixed oils in her hand, holding it out to Christi.
Now, that Christi had both hands free, she dipped one hand in the bowl and rubbed the oils over both hands. She easily was moving them over the body on the floor adding, “Allow me to receive Thana’s energy, as she receives mine.” Dipping a finger in the bowl once more, using the oil to make the sign of the cross on the forehead of Thana, “Oh… Great Goddess Mother we pray to you..”
Indra, beside her brother, she placed a hand on his shoulder and reached her other hand to Christi’s shoulder to help chant after her, “Oh, Great Goddess Mother hear our prayers…”
Christi continued to chant, “Deep in my body and bones, the Goddess is alive within me. Deep in my heart and spirit I believe I will heal …I ask be gracious and give me the power …I will accept the power….” As she placed her open wound against Thana’s open wound, once more, she said, “Deep in my cells and my blood the Life Force is strong …. I feel it. Take it into Thana’s body…. give her strength to heal…. Make her feel it….”
Indra repeated, “Give her the power to heal… let her heal…”
Suddenly, everyone was showing up into Thor’s room …..
Jace was first to get there. He stopped as he entered swiftly into the room, with his sword drawn with his crossbows and quarterstaff hanging from his body. He was ready to fight if needed. But, realizing it wasn’t a fight, he was trying to comprehend what was happening, he stood and watched. They he moved over to the side where their healer was knelt.
Several minutes later, Talon and Ally stood at the door way … each carried their swords and quarterstaff.
Ally took one step forward, and as she saw her dear friend lying lifeless on the floor … she screamed out …. then instantly became paralyzed with fear, she couldn’t move.
Talon went to the opposite side where Hunter knelt as he quickly looked over the scene he realized what they were trying to do. As he knelt, taking his own sword removing it from its sheath. He said in a confident voice, “Christi, we need to act quick, when I cut myself … my blood will surface fast …remove your hand from her open wound … I will give her some of my blood,” he looked over to Hunter, “You’re next … here,” picking up the smaller dagger he saw down at his knees, “Cut your hand …give her your blood.” Tossing it to Hunter then he said, “Jace, you take over on the giving her CPR ….”
Now, using his own sword Talon yelled, “Christi move,” running his open palm down the sharp blade cutting a long slash over his the inside of his hand, slapping it quickly over Thana’s gash, as he prayed, ‘Take my blood…heal thyself…’ saying the prayer over and over.
Christi was continuing to chant, “Goddess, I feel you at my core filling me with faith and courage, fill me with all the Abundant Life Forces of the Universe let it flow through me, into Thana beneath my hands. I pray to you Goddess banish all her injuries, all the broken bones from this young woman beneath my hands.”
Indra repeated, “We ask this of the Great Mother of God… banish all injuries and broken bones from Thana… Mother of God ….hear our prayers …. “
Jace had already squeezed between Talon and Christi, placing his hands over her heart to press lift press… repeating it as he called out, “One.. two.. three…” counting all the way to thirty.
Hunter leaned back as he took the dagger, instead of cutting his palm he placed it on his inner left arm cutting a long gash into it, then he put the blade against Thana’s arm, quickly cutting her arm, laying his slashed arm down onto top of her open wound wrapping his fingers around her arm, squeezing his fingers to pump the flow of his blood to mingle into her body.
Jace couldn’t reach her mouth so he yelled out, “…now, Hunter … breath, into her….”
Hunter inhaled a deep breath quickly leaning up over to place his mouth over hers to exhale into her mouth watching as his breath lifted her lungs, rising back up to take another breath, as he heard Jace voice.
Jace was counting, “One breath, two breaths, three breaths… stop”
Between them they were giving Thana CPR…..
Now, Christi had begun chanting louder, “Accept this healing blood, take the strength from our bones, take our cells to heal …. now… I know The Goddess force is within me to heal Thana … I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!”
Indra began to say over and over, “… I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!” continuously to repeat the ancient chant, “I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!”
As Hunter saw the looks of pity on the two women faces, he pleaded to them all, “Don’t give up… give her life…” his blood was dripping over Thana’s arm, running down it, he moved his hand to press his arm over hers… trying to force his blood into hers.
Jace continued to compress her chest, as he counted to thirty…
Talon’s opened wound had already healed its self. He quickly was slicing his arm, again, down on his sword to open another wound, placing it against her open wound. Not, giving up either, letting his blood flow into the young lady’s body. Quickly, he had healed again. He just cut another place on his arm.
Kendrietta was as busy now blending together the essential healing oils from Carnation, Eucalyptus, Lavender, and Peppermint in a bowl of hot water, swirling it together and then handing the concoction over to Thor, telling him, “This is for healing and to give them all the strength they will need to endure.”
Thor dipped his fingertips into the mixture then sprinkled it over the team, as he walked around the group in a circle, adding his own prayer as he did. Making sure he sprinkled the liquid over them, including the floor they knelt on and on the sage he felt at his feet.
Now, Kendrietta just began to put together another blend of oils from her herbs, as she added; Basil, Clary sage and Jasmine… together it would help to heal muscular pain and strengthen bones. As she finished she went to stand at Thana’s left leg …she began flicking the liquid out and over the length of Thana’s body, covering her with the hot liquid. Then she too began to circle the area, sprinkling the hot liquid over them and the area.
Christi reached on open palm up to Thor’s asking, “Pour some liquid into my cupped hand.”
Thor felt for her hand and did as requested.
Christi took the liquid in her palm letting it run down over her onto Thana, singing, “Send the energy of Brigid to heal with this water from her Sacred Well … take the Pains and Aches and all damages of Evil Things from this body” she paused, added, “… I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!”
Indra still was chanting “… I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!” then she added, “…we pray to you … remove all damages from Thana.” She stood and began to circle the group, repeating the ancient chant.
Kendrietta joined in with, “I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!” repeating it… several times
With tears in her eyes, Christi looked to Hunter, crying out, “I’m loosing her… I’m sorry,” glancing over them all adding, “I can’t get her pain to leave …. it’s deep, most all her bones are broken… I can’t get them healed fast enough and she has lost so much blood…she has massive internal bleeding…” she slowly began to slide her hands over Thana’s broken body… adding, “I can’t sense that she wants to heal … it’s like she broken more than her bones…. Her spirit … ”
Hunter, yelled between breaths, “Don’t give up..” his voice caught in a sob…
Ethan had entered the room a few minutes prior he heard Christi’s, cry. He went to Thana’s head. He directly sat down on the floor, with her head between his upper thighs he bent over to place his open palms on either side by her temples. He closed his eyes, as he massaged his fingertips over her forehead he easily was able to move forward into this death dream of hers. He knew his mission would be to encourage her to live. So, he began to speak to her in this state of unconsciousness, “Thana, you want to hang on … you need to stay with us … remember you don’t want to die… you want to live …you have a life here among us… we care…” he continue his encouraging, “do not go to the spirit side, stay here…fight and over come this pain of yours ..… allow the healing power of Christi to come to your aid..…release the pain…. You have much to live for… Hunter loves you…. ” he paused as he began to visualize what had destroy her… he flinched and moaned as he felt he was entering her death with her… it was a strong pain that filled them both.
Thor sprinkled more of the healing liquid over them as he said to Christi, “Love, continue ... I believe you can bring her back … do it … believe.”
Christi began again, “I pray to the five elements that now surround this body of Thana’s. The element of Air from Jace with his lightening speed. The element of Fire of from Thana’s with the fire inferno in her core. The element of Earth from Kendrietta from the deep bond she had to Mother Earth. The element of Spirit from Ethan the Dream Walker with his power to walk among others dreams. And the element of Water from myself, through my power to transcend liquid into healing power,” she chanted once more, “Fly to me on rapid wings! Send the energy of Demeter to restore life to these withering cells.”
Indra added, “Restore life to withering cells… We pray to you Mother of God… Goddess of all that is good and strong, allow us to heal….”
Both Indra and Kendrietta were still following Thor in his circle of prayer.
Kendrietta added, “I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!... Mother of God.. we pray to you… help us … help her…”
Jace had counted to thirty and said, “Breath…”
Hunter exhaled another breath into his lover’s open mouth, expanding her lung up.
Jace counted for Hunter, saying, “..one breath.. two breaths… three breaths… stop…”
Jace and Hunter continued with applying the CPR.
And, Hunter was making his blood surface and then forcing it in her arm.
Christi chanted, “Send quickly the energy of Quan Yin to bless this healing with peace and tranquility. Magick to mend…..Sickness be banish. Good health to return.” Her hands were continuing to caress over Thana’s body, with open palm and then closing them to bring them up from her to open them up … to lift the pain from her releasing it out into the universe.
Indra, was still repeating portions of what the healer was asking, “Bless this healing.” Plus, she stopped over Thana’s body with her wet hand… she bent down to make the sign of the cross… letting the healing oil liquid pool on her body.
Suddenly, Christi, stood up and actually went up and over Thana’s body placing one foot on either side at her thighs, with one hand on either side, keeping her body an inch from Thana’s. She leaned her head up as she said, louder, “Oh, Great Goddess Mother we pray to you…Work the will for which we pray - I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!” waiting a second. Then Christi told them, “Pour some of the liquid over my back to drip on Thana.”
Both Indra and Kendrietta from opposite sides poured some of the liquid over her.
Christi now added, “Remove all the deadly pain and broken bones, take them from Thana’s body, come forth and enter my body, let me wash it away to never return. Surround me in your radiant light. I pray for the Magic and power pure and white. For peace from pain and give health, I do yearn. Banish this ….. ….flow them to me … allow me to accept her pain…as mine…. I ask in the Name of the Goddess, bring them into my vessel….and use my body in place of hers…”
Both Indra and Kendrietta, bowed to one knee and said, “We pray to you oh Mother Goddess… take the pain and give it to our healer.”
Hunter no longer could stay quiet as he yelled, “She’s not responding ….she feels cold…not hot like she should …. Damn it.. some one do something.” He sent an evil look up at Thor, as he now shouted at him, “OLD MAN … Do Something ….I know you can…..”
Thor silently thought, “Hunter, you know I can’t… my limit is with Christi as my other half….”
Then Hunter pleaded, “Or, tell me what I can do …”
Now, he switch his eyes to looking at Christi, “ NOW.” He screamed.
Christi shook her head, as she moved her body back over to a kneeling position, “I’m at a loss….” lifting her hands up to say, “Mother of God… help me… help her…allow me my healing powers….do not forsake me now in this hour of my need …let my touch heal …. take my life into Thana’s… bless me by giving me all of her pain…. ”
Thor reached his hand down to Christi’s uplifted hand, taking it in his hand, saying in a strong voice, “Christi, offer up my Tremor Sense and…,” hesitantly, he added, “… go ahead add my eye sight …. forever more … no longer to be used just as my weapon of defensive shields for our protection in this our Heavenly Paradise … … it must be time. Take it… ” as he thought we will deal with all the enemies, as they will be able now to track us here…
Christi look at him in total despair, “No, Thor… we need you to keep ….” It was the first time she ever openly disobeys.
Thor’s voice was firm as he stated, “I command you to do it…”
Now, tears were streaming down Christi’s cheek, “I will not ….”
Everyone else was continuing to try to do whatever possible for Thana.
Suddenly, Ally realizing what she had just heard, it registered in her mind of what Thor had said…. his eyesight was a weapon of defense. She no longer stood frozen as a statue in fear. Taking the few steps forward, asking loudly, “Thor, you said I have the power of the Lifestream .. tell me how to use Sage to its full advantage … to give life not take it ….”
She stood at her dear friends’ right side, with Sage in her hands.
Finally, Thor smiled, as he told her in a very soothingly voice, “You must believe you can give the source of life, hold Sage up over Thana then bring it back down to gently pressed its tip into Thana flesh, place it directly over her heart…as you press… let the Sword of Light, become the source of her Life. Believe in your power…”
Quickly, removing Sage from its sheath she tossed the casing to the ground. Planting a foot beside Thana’s right knee and one at her left knee, Ally took a deep breath, to hold it into her lungs as she raised the heavy Sage high up over her head. She closed her eyes to concentrate…remembering Talon’s words to concentrate… then what Thor said she needed to believe … but what she thought was a doubtful ….. I think I can.
Instantly a vision.. was delivered in a flash of light as she saw …
the strange color of the small round eyes, light green with a sky blue rim around the edges of them. Showing deep concern, love and peace, with a greater show of kindness as Ally realized.. whose eyes they were.
Suddenly, she heard in her inner soul, the voice of The Angel of Valor repeat what they were told just a few days before….. It went on to say;
use one hundred and ten percent of your mind …. Both of you… need to open up and
concentrate… open and receive the thoughts that surround you … they will tell you a
mountain of wealth. Evaluate those you encounter between good and evil… get to know
both sides. Allow your mind, your body and your spirit to enter the others …. to become
one….. the United One …. no one will be able to harm you once you do. Seek the knowledge
that over flows …. fills your bodies, in your blood, in your heart, and in your emotions,
especially your compassion for those around you. You love Thana…Thana you love Ally …
now you have the ability inside to turn your knowledge into forces of weapons that will
defeat those that have been ordered to do you both harm. Now, accept the knowledge …
bend to the will of the guardian’s teachings….”
Then it added, “Ally believe… I believe in you… .”
She heard Christi voice yelling loudly trying once more, “Fire flame and fire burn, make the mill of magick turn. Work the will for which we pray - I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!”
Then as if rehearsed, each of them that was surrounding Thana, doing what ever they could at the same time. Everyone repeated, “… we pray - I-O DEEA HA HE YAY!”
Then out of the blue, “I think her soul’s leaving her body….” Christi cried out, “She’s going over …. Death has come …”
Hunter screams of, “NOOOOOOOO,” echoed through the room as he quickly leaned over Thana’s body completely with his upper body … quickly he flexed his mind to send all of his power to blanket them all in a shadow of darkness, as it immediately surrounded them, he yelled, “I will command her soul to stay in tack, continue Allessia DO IT, No one give up… ”
Hunter closed his eyes and brought more of the void of darkness around them as in his mind, heart and soul he was saying over, over, ‘Thana, love stay with me… don’t go.’ Allessia held Sage above her friends body .... her eyes glanced down quickly realized to get to her chest… she had to press the blade through Hunter’s flesh … her last thought was she would give Thana life, then she pressed the tip of the sharp blade onto his flesh it went through a metal chain that hung off his neck into the flesh part of Hunter’s shoulder where it met his neck. She continued to apply a steady pressure until the tip went gently into the flesh of Thana’s body.
Hunter had stayed still barely flinching… as he felt the cold blade enter his arm.
Simultaneously, Sage began to glisten into a shimming of lights. First a bright white light then the blade began to change into one of many colors one after the other… there was a bright blue, a deep golden yellow, a deep purple, a blinding silver with a blood red … as the many colors quickly bullet shooting inside Thana chest.
At the same time, it was as if an electrical lightening blast shot through her whole body at once. There was a bright yellow golden red shooting from her hands, feet and the top of her head. The forces of this strange energy began to ricochet around the cloak of void darkness that Hunter had engulfed all of them trapping it and them inside …
As this energy discharges touched the invisible shield it went bouncing all around them with flashes, sending the power from the Lifestream from Allessia through Sage to finally hit upon them all at once, it sounded like was a huge thunderous dynamite explosion.
Thana’s body shot upward off the floor, actually arcing as the stunning energy became an astonishing silver glow.
Hunter’s large body remained where he was over hers he barely flinched from it.
Talon’s larger body was leaning over her placing his open would once more over Thana, as he realized what happed he was yelling and reaching at the same time, “Hunter grab Ally’s leg… keep her grounded and firm.”
Hunter grab Allessia’s left leg as Talon had the right leg, holding her down firmly to the floor, or so they thought.
But, for a brief instant, all of their bodies moved a few inches off the floor with hers as they floated before, they were all settling back onto the floor.
Jace’s body had already been shot back a few inches from the force of the blast, away from Thana’s body.
All of the other women; Christi’s, Kendrietta’s, and Indra’s bodies had fallen to her sides onto floor.
Ethan’s body was actually blasted back scooting his butt slightly away from her head … tossing him flat on his back with his legs no longer anchored onto Thana’s shoulder, they fell to the side. His extreme shot from her was not only delivered from the Lifestreams’ force. But, at that exact moment Thana’s internal element of defense, a wave of darkness transcended … she had created the strongest barricade that closed her mind from his, tossing his existence from her inner soul.
The only ones that were physically left connected with Thana body lying on the floor; were Hunter lying over hers stretching his right arm down Thana upper leg to hold Allessia’s left leg firm to the floor. Talon was lying over Thana, as well, stretching his left arm down Thana upper leg to hold Ally’s right leg. The two men had held her grounded and firm, during the extraordinary blast.
But, unbeknownst to any of them, at the very last moment Thor had been more worried then he led them to believe. So he placed both of his hands above Allessia’s shoulders …then touched her giving her a boost of his life’s strength as he prayed, ‘Let them give her life.’
Between the five of them they had created a Human Element of 5 Pentagram the symbol of Faith encased in the circle of sage.
Now, once Sage began to cool down, the shine of the blade went to a light blue, Allessia withdrew it from her dearest friend chest…and quickly out of Hunter’s shoulder …. blood began to drip from his deep wound, the blade was a bright white to a light shimmer of pale silver.
As Hunter lifted his body, the chain and medallion that had hung from his neck, was on Thana’s chest … the cross of the medallion had been burned into the upper flesh of her chest.
From the small cut on Thana’ chest above her heart a bright deep orange blood red spit of fire was spurting up and out … then instantly it settled back into her body to turn a light reddish. The blood was already beginning to coagulate containing the bleeding within her.
Thana suddenly shot up gasping, coughing, as she sputtered, “What the Hell?” and yet, it barely came out as a whispered. Then she took a deeper cleansing breath.
Hunter’s medallion and broken chain slid from her side onto his knee, by reflex he picked it up in his hand.
When she opened her bright orange red eyes, she saw Hunters’ loving eyes absorbing hers. Suddenly the cloak of darkness faded away. Now, as his emotions were no longer of anguish and anger. He had calmed enabling him to hold his powers in control, once more.
He reached for her and brought her lips to his for a long loving embrace, as they pulled apart, he said, “I thought I had lost you…” Now, they stared into the others eyes. His lips felt hot, as he had felt the deep heat of her fiery flame it was just at the boiling state … and her body was still hot to his touch. He didn’t care, let him blister up, he kept his hands around her.
She saw the tears in his eyes as her own were tearing she leaned into him to say, “I’m sorry… “
Her eyes glanced further over to see Thor standing.
He smiled… sensing Thana was out of danger, with the help of all of them… he thought … good they came together as a unit. That was what he wanted to find out if they would… they had passed this strange unexpected test of strength and abilities… using all their known powers to over come whatever happened.
Now, Thor could easily sense his Christi was in pain, he bent down picking her up in his arms… she was not only spent from all of her efforts to heal the dying Thana, probably more like dead Thana. But, as he brought her close to his chest, she whispered to him, “This pain she had is excruciating …I feel the broken bones …in my body …. I must lie down… to release it.”
Thor easily carried, now her injured body to their bed and placed her gently onto the jumbled covers, holding her hand as she let loose all of the damages to the Goddess as she whispered, “Mother of God, blessed be to you for giving me the healing power… please take this pain from my body.”
Thana eyes continued to roam around the room as she realized everyone was around her, finally her eyes rested on Aley, still standing over her, holding her blade.
Jace handed Ethan his hand to help him to sit back up, asking, “You alright?”
“Shit, that was very very disturbing…and ugly…” was all Ethan said. He had seen what Thana had gone through this evening, from one of her latest memories. He stood there, wondering if he should tell Hunter or not. Deciding against it, he only told Jace, in a very quiet troubled voice, “I was there with her, we were heading for the brightest light I had ever seen and beyond it looked heavenly…a hand was reaching out to Thana, I could feel her reluctance to touch it, but her fingertips were almost there at the other’s fingertips. Then just as sudden we were pulled back with a force I can’t believe, and I don’t understand… but we went fast into a deep darkness of warmth… I heard Hunter’s loud voice he was screaming … no for a long time. Plus, I saw something it was at the very edge of the pit of her core I saw this amazing inferno… like a wall of fire heading up.” He shook his head and added, “I’ve seen many scary things but nothing compares to this Dream Walk. I think I was close to death with her….” He stood there as he thought about that darkness that tossed him from her, it was different then other shields he had encountered. He could only stare in awe of the woman still lying on the floor, as he began to remember some of the things he felt, some of the memories he had encounter… and her worries. But, mainly he was in awe of what she was becoming.
Thana said, with a stunned shocked voice, “Ally .. that was most strange ….very strange, I could see myself through your eyes .. …once you placed that blade into my chest…I could see all of you doing everything possible trying to help me,” she looked again around the room to say softly, “… thank you.” Lifting her hand up to touch Hunter’s face, as she did… she noticed the long gash on her arm… then she looked over to her other arm by Talon… there were several longer slashes over it. Even stranger no blood was dripping from them… just opened wounds.
As they all stood to watch, magically the slashes on the side where Talon’s blood had entered Thana began to close to heal without a scar … then she held up the other one and the open flesh that Hunter had gashed open was now closing and healing. She looked down at the small pinpoint on her chest and it was like nothing had ever happened there at all. As she did, she noticed the burned mark of the Cross, she touched it… it was permanently embedded in her skin. She looked puzzled.
Hunter showed her his medallion she took it in her hand.
Now, Talon was saying, “If, I’m not mistaken, I believe my ability to regenerate has just became part of your DNA now. I ended up giving you quite a bit of my blood, any way I believe so. If I was to guess … you .. are now invincible, as well.”
Thana placed her hand up to Hunter’s shoulder where it was cut from Sage’s blade, she tearfully said, “You’re hurt,” her face was filled with a deep lovingly pain for him.
He shook his head, “It’s nothing,” smiling at her.
Then she quietly asked him, “please, help me up…” she felt her bones were no longer broken and her pain was gone.
Hunter carefully helped her to stand up keeping an arm around her to make sure she was steady. Realizing she was fine, better then ever.
As everyone began to walk away from the place they had all knelt on the carpet.
As they did, both, Indra and Kendrietta handing each a cup of tea made from some special herbs, “This is a simple tea it will help to calm your nerves.”
Hunter walked over to Talon, held out his open arm and said, “Give me your blood, too.”
Talon only hesitated for a mill-a-second…
Hunter grabbed his arm, flexed his power to reopen one of gashes in Talon’s arms and then quickly placed their arms together, open palms intertwining their fingers.
Looking back over to Thana, he thought, ‘If she’s invincible I never want to leave this world without her…’.
Since, Thor was preoccupied with Christi, he was not fast enough as Thor’s own thoughts shouted out, ‘Hunter, Talon… no…’
They both thought back, ‘too late..’
But, Thor already knew it was too late the flow of their blood was already blending together. If Hunter would have just waited, he probably got more than he needed from Thana’s blood flowing between the three of them.
Thor stood there as he realized now several of them had entered cellular evolution, allowing these powerful warriors to literally change their molecular structure. They would become increasingly resistant to certain types of damage, empowering them as non-magical weapons. Turning them all into formidable weapons.
Hunter actually called out with his voice to ask, “Thor… why… did you let Thana almost die …” not really waiting for the elder to tell them.
Hunter simply asked another, “Thana what happened, how did this happen….”
Her voice sounded troubling disturbed as she said without thinking, “Viktor beat the Hell out of my body.”
Hunter furiously repeated, “Viktor, did this…how….” And, his last thought was said a loud, “He’ll regret hurting you, my love.”
Again, Hunter’s impatience got the better of him, as anger seethed through him then he immediately was gone into the shadows of darkness.
Thana yelled out, “Hunter….”
But, he was long gone.
Pointing to the floor, Indra said, “Look! ”
As everyone was staring down at the floor in amazement, there embedded into the floor beneath the scorched carpet, was burn markings was the symbol of a human pentagram encased in a circle of the carpet remains.
Christi, said, “Thor, Hunter took your Hikayat Hang Tuah Keris dagger …”
Thor became very still, as he said, “I no longer sense Hunter…” he knew without a doubt Hunter had gone deep into the Void of Darkness.
The remaining group heard Thor thoughts, ‘I wonder how this will affect the balance of the worlds …. He’ll become too powerful now that all of his emotions are involved …’
*****************************************************************************
It took him one week to find out where his brother Viktor’s Keep was located … and another week to gain access deep beneath the Point. He had lived up to his name …as he had become a Hunter.
The longer it took, with all the consuming anger eating at Hunter, he became much stronger and more powerful than he ever thought possible.
But, now, finally he had infiltrated Viktor’s resting place. As he entered the edge of the area Hunter strangely felt more at home, in this darken room, actually the walls looked closer to a cave then a room. However, there were several nice pieces of furniture in the room like a sofa, a few chairs, table with a lamp…not lit, and a fireplace across the room with a roaring fire.
His dear brother, Viktor was standing across the room, about to take a drink from the glass he held in his hand. He looked as if he was about to go under for the day. And, Hunter was extremely surprise to find Viktor all alone, but, he was.
Hunger uncloaked his body from the darken Void of the shadows, that he had lived in them for these past weeks. His body felt strange, torn between Good and Evil between Love and Hate as he stood looking at his brother.
Viktor’s head snapped towards him completely shocked as that moment instance was the first he had felt of the sensation from his brother presence, and to see Hunter actually standing there. It was very usually that he had not sensed that his brother was this close by. Normally, he could tell if he was in close proximity to him.
But, now, they barely stood a few yards from the other, he said, “Well, hello, Brother Hunter what a surprise. What do I owe this honor of your presence, too?”
Forcing a smile on his face, putting up the shields around his feelings and without blinking his reply was, “I decided to take James’ suggestion, I have come to end the feud between us, Brother,” Hunter took a step forward, and then another and another weaving his body between the furniture that was between them.
Viktor asked, “So, you have visited again with James. I take it he mentioned how Max is now one of us.”
“Yes, I spoke with James,” not giving anything away, he added, “So, he finally took his first taste of good blood.”
Viktor laughed, “You might say that.”
As Hunter got closer he added, “And, he liked it, enjoyed it.”
“Immensely, can’t get enough of it these days.” Viktor’s speculation was on high alert, “So, you have decided to join ranks with James and I.” tossing the glass down into the fire, it flamed higher, “Good, father will be pleased,” Now, his fangs became apparently visible, adding, “So, you are willingly going to give me the pleasure of giving you the joy of re-birth to join me…”
Hunter stood directly in front of Viktor…eye level, equal in strength, powerful, and evil as he let his anger and hatred soar forth… Yet, his love for Thana balanced him to remain calm, cool and collected. As Hunter lifting his head up, exposing his neck to his brother, as he smiled, saying, “Do what you will …” he put his skins shields up just in case those fangs got too close.
Viktor not to look a gift horse in the mouth, leaned in, thinking he would have that seat on the council…soon. He was within a fraction of an inch… from biting his fangs deep into his brother’s flesh …. he could almost taste the fresh blood.
Hunter waited, as he sensed his brother’s eyes close.
Hunter’s eyes went from their chocolate brown, to the light green and then quickly completely black as he engulfed the two of them in the total Void of Darkness, the room began blacker … capturing Viktor in his power, he lifted one hand to his brothers shoulder as he warned, “You should never have hurt Thana,” quickly his other hand went up to his brother’s neck.
Viktor’s puzzling comment was, “Thana, how did I hurt…” was all he got out, as he jerked back.
The long blade of the magical treasured Ancient Keris dagger was already embedded deep into his brother’s neck … Hunter added, “I doubt father will be pleased at all… ” as he swiftly twisted his hand to move the blade back and over cutting completely through his thick neck … severing his Brother’s head off….. blood was already spurting out and running down his body from the cut.
As the Vampire’s head rolled down onto the floor, blood spurting from where it once was, it went everywhere as his lifeless body fell to the floor. Viktor’s protected cape had fallen first as the knife had cut the lacings from the tie.
Hunter let his brother’s body fall.
Thousands of the deadly cries of Viktor Kiss were heard throughout the underground world as they were being obliterated from this ones death.
He bent down to pick up both the cape and the head of Viktor taking them with him to burn. He wrapped the head in a tablecloth and the cape around the bloody mass. His thoughts were he didn’t want James to get the cape for his protection.
Knowing now the war had begun, and he had drawn first blood.
Hunter turned to walk away… As he came to a piece of furniture, he leaned down and with his fingertips he lifted it up and tossed it out of his exit path.
As he reached the exit, he paused and as he did… he let his inflamed anger burst through his body, giving him more strength and power. With ease he flexed his powers out across the room …wanting to destroy everything. Suddenly, there was a volcanic explosion.
Hunter, was pleasantly surprise, as it all went into an exploding flame and ended up in a pile of blacken dust.
Except Viktor’s body … Hunter had wanted it to be found, it lay where it had fallen. But, already, the body had begun to decompose and wither to the ugly being he was.
His deepest thoughts were, “No, Father and the Council Heads will be very displeased ….”
Smiling, he looked back at the pile of burned ash dust…. He narrowed his eyebrows and the burned ashes began to form a message in the blood of his brother… it said. “You will be next, Love Hunter.”
He quickly blended into the darken void of the shadows, now, with his only thought was, “I need to go home to Thana’s loving arms… I’ve been gone too long.”
*****************************************************************************
In front of the courtyard’s fire Thor sat crossed legs, with a shawl blanket around his bare chest, playing a sweet melody on his flute… sensing the others around him, as they became the warriors that were required.
Instantly, he stopped playing, as he knew the scale of Good and Evil just tipped, he said, “Hunter’s coming.”
As he stood up tall, the blanket fell to the ground to show the large tattoo on his back. It had become visible to all that stood and stared at him.
The design was a Dragon in flight, the large wings spread out and coming from its nostrils was a blast of fire, Thos shook his head, ‘We will soon become the battleground, get prepared.’
Tuesday, February 17, 2009
Saturday, February 14, 2009
So Sorry About the Delay
For all you few readers out there...
We are so sorry for the delay in adding to our storyline.
I think I was asked to write the next section.
But, I got sidetracked, however, now I will post something in the next few days.
Keep looking... I hope it can be as good as the previous ones.
We are so sorry for the delay in adding to our storyline.
I think I was asked to write the next section.
But, I got sidetracked, however, now I will post something in the next few days.
Keep looking... I hope it can be as good as the previous ones.
Tuesday, December 30, 2008
Plans Change
Continuing from a previous post:
As he flew at them, both Kalena and Roni were stunned by his presence. His flight was quick and fast. Before either was able to say a word, he had waved both hands up in the air… their bodies came up off the ground to slam against the wall ….. high up to the ceiling. They were suspended there squirming against the cold hard stone.
As he hover in front of them. With his over bearing thoughts his demand was simple, ‘You will go with me before the council… and you will explain how YOU fucked up their plan. You will take full responsibility of this unfortunate change. I’m sure you will have only the next few hours before one of you, if not both of you will see Hell, I’m sure,’ dropping them hard on the ground.He floated down to stand in front of them, he said, “Lead the way.”
The two struggled up right. Kalena’s hand was at her throat. Roni just moaned more in pain. The threesome began to walk towards, the monstrous fireplace in the room. Kalena turned the scone that was attached to the wall. The bricks began to move apart, opening to show a passage way, that Viktor knew would take them down deep into the underground tunnel leading away from the club to an ungodly Hellish hole.
***********************************************
Kalena turned and faced Viktor and Roni.
She spoke quietly, eyes on Viktor the entire time, “Roni, your attendance will not be necessary. You will wait here.”
Roni slowly nodded, still in pain from her earlier punishment, and took a couple steps back until she was on the other side of the passage doorway. The stone wall slid back into place, leaving Kalena and Viktor in blackness.
Their eyes adjusted immediately, and Kalena glared at Viktor. Viktor’s face was distorted, his eyes wild with anger.
“Take me there, now, Kalena,” he said, his words were almost lost by a guttural growl.
Kalena abruptly laughed through the darkness. “You forget yourself, servant. You are not MY master Victor. No one sees the council without my recommendation or direct invitation from them. You know that. Your anger has clouded your mind.”
“My powers have surpassed yours, woman. You will do what I ask, or I will tear your heart out myself!” Viktor roared and lunged toward her.
Viktor body froze in midair. His eyes widened, his jagged mouth open in a scream that never found its way out of his lungs. Kalena stared at him, her eyes gleamed red in the dark. She tilted her delicate head to the side, looking at Viktor with intrigue. With an easy thought, she gradually shifted his body to where he was directly in front of her, eye to eye.
“Surpassed me, have you?” She said softly. “Surpassed ME? Who in the hell do you think you are? You think your shape shifting abilities make you more powerful? Or perhaps, your mind reading? Even the simplest of creatures can master that…or is it your brute strength? A lot of good that will do, when you are unable to move… Or maybe your pathetic excuse for telekinesis? Is that what makes you superior to me, slave?! Your powers do not seem to be helping you now, do they?” She said with a smirk.
She walked closer to the suspended figure, his face frozen, all but his mouth, which flapped open and closed repeated like a fish. The sight made her giggle. She leaned in and whispered in his ear, “You are nothing compared to me, my defiant little child. I am the one who created you. You may think your powers are unmatched because of who your father is, but your father and I are similar in ways you cannot possibly imagine. Yet, your father could not watch you die all those years ago, and all but begged me to change you… and for that he will always be in MY debt. We have the same creator, he and I, and the powers that course through my veins will forever exceed yours. You will always be less than me, and you KNOW it. And now…I am going to make sure you will never forget your place again…”
A snarl escaped as her lips pulled back, revealing her dainty fangs. She stroked the side of his face gently, before burying her fingers into his thick black hair. Her fingers twirled a lock of hair for a moment before snatching a handful, ripping it from his head, along with most of the attached skin. His mouth twisted again into an empty scream, only to be met by a petite fist. Several teeth fell to the ground in a trickle of blood, as well as his shattered hollow fangs. Her fangs sank home then, and she tore them downward. She ripped and slashed her way through his neck and throat. Blood poured down their bodies, her dress quickly becoming soaked, the material clinging to her flawless curves. Her arms reached around his body. Her perfectly manicured hands dug into his back, tearing through flesh, breaking bone. His body bowed from the damage before falling limp in the air. She whispered one last time into his mutilated ear, “You are lucky I am feeling so merciful today, pet. Or I would ruin you so completely, even with your impressive healing talents, you would have trouble fixing the damage…”
She promptly dropped him to the ground, letting him swim in a pool of his own blood and gobbets of flesh.
Kalena chuckled again as she absent minded licked her fingers clean. ‘Feeble slave,’ she thought, as she turned on her heel and continued down the black hall. She moved rapidly, as she had many things that needed to be addressed before he healed and was back in her way. He was becoming more trouble than he was worth. With each year his arrogance was getting increasingly worse, and she was so very bored with fighting her own. ‘He just needs to be eliminated all together,’ she thought to herself. ‘After we take the girls back, of course’…
She knew Hector would be pissed, and with good reason, but she could handle him. She knew of his charade as the so-called Grandmaster and she knew the true power behind the throne would support her in this decision. The real Grandmaster, Alec, had offered his title to Hector a thousand years before, in hopes that his enemies would assume him dead and gone. It had worked, of course, as all his plans did. But the title had long since gone to Hector’s head, and he had truly begun to believe he was untouchable…
She glided through the hall, to a winding staircase. The stairs went down, and down and down. A mere human would have spent 15 minutes or more going to this room, but she had made the journey in less than a minute. She stopped abruptly at a solid stone wall. She smoothed her hand down the front of her dress. The hand came back up smeared with Viktor’s blood. She placed her blood soaked hand against the cool stone and pressed. The stone began to warm immediately, and shifted slightly back. Kalena smiled, pulling her hand away. The door continued to groan its way open as Kalena brought her hand up to her mouth. She stopped, realizing the blood was cold and was beginning to congeal. Damn, she thought. A powerful being like Viktor had extremely potent and delicious blood in his veins. Her mouth still tingled from the sensation of it, and she could feel the power flex in her veins. It had been a pleasure tasting his essence, and she silently decided she would taste it again before she disposed of him.
Once the opening was wide enough, she slid past the stone and into a room with just one thing - an enormous mirror. The mirror was set in a gilded gold frame. It looked ancient - because it was. The reflective surface was not the type of mirror you would find today, but more of a polished glass with metallic flecks throughout. She walked up to the mirror, and stared deep and hard. She pictured the Council, all 6 members spread out across the world. They were almost never all in the same place as that would be too dangerous. There was usually seven members, to ensure a quorum on any vote or decision, but the seventh had forced the Council to exterminate him only months before and he had not yet been replaced yet.
Kalena had, of course, expected her appointment immediately, which she had not received. It had been made clear that the Council would hold that appointment out in front of her, like a carrot on a stick, until this issue with the girls had been settled. If it was resolved to their satisfactory, the position would be hers. If not… well… if not, she may be the one wishing for death.
She allowed her thoughts to call to each of them individually, petitioning for a brief gathering to discuss the past 24 hours. She knew she would be held responsible for the faux pa but it was better to go to the Council then to have them come after you…
Faded images slowly started to appear before her, one at a time. Fuzzy and indistinct at first, then they slowly started becoming crisper. Hector and his wife, Mala, were there together, of course. They were the only two members allowed to reside together. She could see Drake, Nikol, Baren and Jazza all start to come into focus as well. She was glad her favor was still high enough to merit an audience, although she secretly wished they hadn’t shown, as she feared it would be a difficult meeting for her.
“Greetings, Council Members,” Kalena said, bowing her head.
“Hello, Kalena. I must admit I was surprised by the call tonight,” Jazza said, smiling. She was always the friendliest of the group, if you could call a vampire that could invade your mind and drive you completely insane from 1000 miles away ‘friendly’.
Before she could respond, Mala spoke “I understand you are having problems keeping your Kiss in order. Defiance is a poor sign of leadership.” Mala had been against the possibility of Kalena’s appointment from the start and never let an opportunity pass by, to make her look incompetent.
“The two in question have been reprimanded. I assure you, there will be no further issues, Lady.” Kalena was grateful that they were not meeting in person. She feared her words to be false, and any vampire worth their salt can smell a lie. When you tell a lie, your body produces hormones with a very distinct smell… she was sure she reeked of it.
Hector laughed. “I will be very impressed if that is true Kalena. I know my son, Viktor, is a real pain in the ass. I was amazed that you even allowed him into your Kiss after the incident in Spain.”
Kalena smiled. “He is a very headstrong creature, but of course, very powerful as well. He is an asset in more ways than one.”
“Let us cut to the chase, shall we?” said Drake. “We know why you have summoned us, and I must say, personally, I am not surprised the Light stole the women back. It was foreseen that way. You must now concentrate on getting them back. Thana is the key. She was once one of us, and should be the easiest to steal back. She lived as a creature of the night for 300 years – she was extremely powerful and she enjoyed the life, I remember distinctly.” He grinned devilishly before continuing. “She would be the easiest to persuade back. And if we get her, Hunter will have no choice but to follow. And she may very well be the key to finally pulling Allessia into our world as well.”
Hector spoke hurriedly, “If Hunter was convinced to join us as well, your seat is guaranteed, Kalena.” He had been waiting centuries for an opportunity like this to present itself, and his anxiety showed.
“What is my task, my Lords, Ladies?” Kalena asked.
Nikol spoke, finally. “Oddly, your first task does not concern either Thana OR Hunter.” Hector scowled at this. She continued. “I have no objection to allowing the women to continue their training with the Light. The knowledge and powers they will come to possess over the next few weeks will be invaluable when we finally have them with us.” The others nodded in agreement.
“No, your first order of business will be to secure Max’s safety. Tuesday he completes his first year of his rebirth, and his true powers will begin to manifest themselves. The Seer has informed us that his power will be the most dominant of any vampire born in a millennia. We must ensure that he continues to be ours, at all costs. Once his powers are established, he will need time of his own to master them.”
“What is this power you speak of? And ensure he stays with us – is there a chance he would not?” Kalena questioned, not quite certain what Nikol was meaning.
“The power is unknown so we must be cautious. The vision was unclear regarding his actions after his Quickening, and we prefer to stay vigilant. You must do whatever necessary to keep Max in your Kiss and under your tutelage.”
Kalena sat thinking for many moments. How would she do that? Brainwash him? Use force, threats?
Baren, who had sat silently through the entire conference, now spoke. “Use whatever is necessary Kalena. Use any weapon at your disposal.” His eyes narrowed, as if trying to force his thought into her mind from halfway around the world.
“I will do as asked. And I will wait for your next order regarding the women.” Kalena finished.
The others nodded, and Baren spoke again, “Do not contact us again. We will send a call when we feel the time is right.”
His image wavered, and began to fade, the others each following in turn until only Jazza was left.
“You must not fail in this Kalena. Know that I will help you in any way that I can, although I would prefer if you contact me in an alternate fashion if my help is ever required,” She said with a smile. Jazza was the only member who did not agree with the way they had dangled the Council Seat at Kalena. She felt she was worthy and did not deserve to be put through this charade. The task they had appointed her was near impossible, and they knew it. Few expected her to actually succeed. Jazza’s image finally faded and the glass went black.
Kalena sat and thought about what had been discussed. Max was going to be powerful, eh? That would be a definite advantage to their cause. ‘Keep him safe… from what?’ She thought. Surely even with his limited powers, he should be able to protect himself from their enemies. She decided to go ahead and speak with him anyways, and possibly persuade him to stay close to her for the next 2 days. ‘Yes,’ she thought. ‘I will keep him VERY close.’ She smiled at the thought. ‘And I will start immediately…’
She focused her Sight on Max, her eyes fading to black. She knew Max was in the club, but she needed to know where.
A scene unfolded, one she was not expecting. Viktor, obviously healed by now, was standing over him his eyes engulfed in a red glow. Max was cowering in the corner, his shoulder shredded into so much meat, and large claw marks gashed across his chest. The wounds were starting to heal already, but the blood that soaked his clothes made it apparent that this beating had been taking place for a while.
Viktor was yelling, “So you don’t want to be a vampire anymore, eh, Max?!” Viktor rushed at the cowering figure and another slash across Max’s face appeared. Viktor’s movements were so incredibly fast, that the cut appeared instantaneously.
Kalena’s eyes snapped back to violet and then bled to red. ‘Damn it, Viktor!’ she thought, as she rushed back for the stairs. At least now she would have her reason to kill him.
**************************
Thana laid awake in bed next to Hunter, going over the events of the last few hours. Thana had been trying, unsuccessfully, to get some sleep like Thor had suggested, but her body just wasn’t cooperating. Every time she closed her eyes, new images would flash in her mind - some from past lives and some as recent as from the past day. She had gotten to the point where closing her eyes was keeping her from sleep more than getting her closer to it. She lay there, listening to Hunter’s breathing, steady and even, and let her mind wander back to Ally.
Allessia had surprised everyone with her new talent, especially Thana. Allessia was never one for violence, and she worried about her friend being pushed into the position of ‘warrior’. Although Ally had seemed comfortable enough holding the sword, she still felt bothered by it. Maybe it was HOW comfortable Ally was with the sword…
Thana had recognized the sword also. She remembered it piercing her chest, slicing straight through to her heart. She remembered the burning, the agonizing pain of the blade, as well as the thump of the hilt as it slammed into her chest. She remembered at that time she had truly welcomed the death, but the excruciating pain had been unexpected.
She remembered being told that the Sword of Light was one of the only relics that could bring true and instant death to the creature she was at that time. All other methods, such as cutting out the heart and removing the head, were thought to be more painful and drawn out because you were technically still ‘alive’ until the last bit of heart was removed and you felt a blade bite through that last bit of muscle as your head fell from your body. She had wanted it over quickly, and had painstakingly sought out her chosen demise.
Her chest tightened at the memories that had come flooding back. She was almost getting used to the recollections frequently berating her mind, as she had been forced to remember things at regular intervals, ever since the vision quest she and Ally had gone on the night before. But many memories still eluded her… like, why had she been so eager for death? She knew she had been very powerful, more so than others her age, yet that power had not been able to squelch the feeling of needing it all to be over.
Thana dropped her feet to the ground, and slid from between the covers. Standing next to the bed, she reached for the cloak Indra had given her. Wrapping it snuggly around herself, she moved her eyes to the dark fireplace and brought flames to life in the heart of the stone alcove. She was beginning to get a hang of this new gift, and felt more comfortable using it more often. She walked softly over to the fire, and kneeled down before it.
She decided if her body wanted her to remember things, she would open herself up to it and just get it over with. Maybe then it would let her rest…
She began her breathing, slow and deep, working towards a meditative state. She concentrated on breathing, in for 5 seconds, out for 10 seconds, until she no longer needed to count in her head. She visualized a black shroud around herself, slowly peeling away, as if stripping away all the negative thoughts and feelings and discarding them into oblivion. She allowed a pure light to begin pulsing deep in her chest, brighter and brighter until it consumed her person and she could no longer distinguish where her body ended and the light began.
Hitting this plateau, she began letting her psyche open and roam freely, rifling through all the thoughts swimming in her mind. One image she kept going back to was an image of Max. Her heart ached, knowing what they had done to him, destroying all the light and happiness behind his smile, replacing it with something much more sinister and dangerous. She tried to push through that, back to her past memories as she had planned, but her mind would not allow it. Giving in, she let Max’s image fill her thoughts, and began her meditation. The image became clouded as she strained to keep a hold on it. ‘Must not let it go,’ she thought. ‘My mind needed me to see this,’ as she fought for a deeper concentration, a deeper understanding of what her mind was begging her to explore…
_____________________________________
Pain exploded through her jaw and her sight was blurred with tears. ‘Oh my GOD! What the fuck was that???’ she screamed in her mind. She felt as if she had been slapped with a brick. She tasted copper on her tongue, and felt the liquid copper leak out between her swollen lips. She spat it out onto the floor and struggled to open her eyes, when she felt herself lifted off the ground and slammed backwards into a wall. She was held there, suspended in the air. The force holding her there was pressing against every inch of her body - pressing her relentlessly, until she felt the wall begin to give behind her. She was dropped immediately, landing squarely on her feet, feeling pain shoot through her ankles, into her calves and knees. She screamed in pain, and fresh tears sprung to life as she curled into a ball against the wall.
She looked wildly around a room that she did not recognize. The walls painted gold and beige and the marbled floors were littered with shattered vases, torn paintings with splintered frames, and blood was splattered throughout the entire mess. Her blood, she was sure of it.
She must be remembering a torture from a past life, but it was so very intense. She could feel her shoulder throbbing and her chest was on fire. She saw a massive figure in front of her, its eyes glowed red and blood dripped from his hands. She assumed that was her blood too…and she was suddenly terrified. She looked around for a way out of the room even though she knew if she tried to run, she wouldn’t get very far at all. This huge ‘thing’ in front of her wanted her dead. She could smell his hate for her like a thick cloud of cologne in the air.
The figure yelled at her, “So you don’t want to be a vampire anymore, eh, Max?!”
…….Wait… What??? Max?!! He thinks I’m Max!
Before she could process the thought any further, a brick slam into her face again, only this time she heard the crunch of bone shattering under the blow.
She sobbed in pain as she struggled to look up at her assailant. Who would want Max hurt like this?
When her eyes finally focused on the face of the attacker, she froze in shock. It was Viktor! What in the fuck is Viktor doing kicking the shit out of Max?? I thought they were on the same side! A foot swung with lightening speed and she felt the wind get knocked out of her as it connected with her torso.
She took a second to relearn how to breathe, just enough to shout, “Fucking stop it, Viktor!” She was shocked as she heard Max’s voice yell out instead of her own, but was unable to give the idea much attention as she was blinded by pain yet again, this time her own doing. The shouting had caused the pain in her jaw to shoot up through her ear and behind her eye, making them tear up again.
He stopped, looking down at her with rage, his voice fighting through anger for every word, “If you want me to stop, fucking make me, you whiny little shit.”
‘He WANTS to kill me…er, Max…I can see it in his eyes,’ Thana thought to herself. Knowing Max would be dead regardless, she let her hatred for Viktor fill her. Without thinking and with inhuman speed, she rushed him. She slammed into him and they fell to the ground hard, Viktor breaking the fall. She heard herself snarling, and felt her teeth sink into Viktor’s flesh.
Realizing what was happening, she pulled back, the taste of blood filling her mouth. It was like drinking an electric current, the scorching liquid poured down her throat leaving a fiery trail in its wake. The blood woke a piece of her that she didn’t know was even there, one that demanded more of Viktor’s blood. The heat she had swallowed down was beginning to warm her from limb to limb. She felt the bones in her ankle start to mend, and a power began radiating from her fingertips. The feeling was familiar, like an old friend that had finally come home, in fact…
A voice far in the back of her mind was still screaming to plunge fangs back into the man on the ground, but she fought against it. The voice was overwhelming, screaming, demanding, and finally begging to let it take over and mutilate the body underneath hers. Her head snapped back, away from the temptation below her and a scream was ripped from her throat, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” She wasn’t sure whose scream it actually was, hers or the voice’s, but she knew she had to get away from the blood pouring out of Viktor’s wounds before she started lapping it up like a starved cat.
She used the last of her strength to pull herself back and rolled to the side, off of Viktor, who took full advantage of the situation. He sprung up launching himself several feet away to regain his composure. He had not been expecting to be attacked like that, and the surprise still showed on his face.
He lifted his hand to throw his opponent against the wall again, yet this time, nothing happened. Thana stood up, a smug smile spread across her lips. His power didn’t work on her anymore, apparently. Maybe she could make it to the door after all…
She looked past him, to the door, and it suddenly flung open, Kalena standing in the doorway.
“Stop this NOW!” She shouted, her voice boomed, causing Thana’s knees to buckle and give out under her. Viktor lunged at her once again, and she flung her hand up, trying to keep her assailant from hitting her again. Viktor’s body was pushed back across the room, and slammed into Kalena, who was still standing in the doorway.
‘Oh, shit,’ Thana thought to herself. She looked down at her hand, and then back up to the pile of bodies in the doorway. Kalena’s eyes were red again, and she looked very, very pleased.
____________________________________
Thana gasped for air, as she fell sideways onto the stone floor in her room. She coughed and choked as she struggled to breathe. Each breath sent pain through her lungs and down her sides, around to her back. She gagged on the bloody taste in her mouth, and vomited on the floor.
She heard Hunter talking to her, although he sounded so far away. Every inch of her body was in pain, she was broken. She wanted to call out to him, to tell him what had happened, but her jaw would not work. She reached for his hand, and was just barely able to hang on, as she heard him shouting for help.
He whispered in her ear, telling her that he would fix it, that everything would be okay, but she knew better. She knew that she had taken a beating meant for an unbreakable vampire, and was lucky to have survived it. But she had survived. And once she was able, she had to find out what in the hell she had done, and she knew Thor would be the one to explain.
She knew now that her visit to Max was not a past memory of anyone’s, it had happened in this time, right now. She had somehow pushed Max aside and took his place inside his body. She worried that maybe she had pushed him out for good, but decided it must have been his voice in there, begging for the blood…
She let Hunter hold her and whisper promises in her ear, as he carried her to another part of the maze of underground rooms. She knew he would not leave her and she finally passed out in his arms, just as Thor’s face appeared over her own.
As he flew at them, both Kalena and Roni were stunned by his presence. His flight was quick and fast. Before either was able to say a word, he had waved both hands up in the air… their bodies came up off the ground to slam against the wall ….. high up to the ceiling. They were suspended there squirming against the cold hard stone.
As he hover in front of them. With his over bearing thoughts his demand was simple, ‘You will go with me before the council… and you will explain how YOU fucked up their plan. You will take full responsibility of this unfortunate change. I’m sure you will have only the next few hours before one of you, if not both of you will see Hell, I’m sure,’ dropping them hard on the ground.He floated down to stand in front of them, he said, “Lead the way.”
The two struggled up right. Kalena’s hand was at her throat. Roni just moaned more in pain. The threesome began to walk towards, the monstrous fireplace in the room. Kalena turned the scone that was attached to the wall. The bricks began to move apart, opening to show a passage way, that Viktor knew would take them down deep into the underground tunnel leading away from the club to an ungodly Hellish hole.
***********************************************
Kalena turned and faced Viktor and Roni.
She spoke quietly, eyes on Viktor the entire time, “Roni, your attendance will not be necessary. You will wait here.”
Roni slowly nodded, still in pain from her earlier punishment, and took a couple steps back until she was on the other side of the passage doorway. The stone wall slid back into place, leaving Kalena and Viktor in blackness.
Their eyes adjusted immediately, and Kalena glared at Viktor. Viktor’s face was distorted, his eyes wild with anger.
“Take me there, now, Kalena,” he said, his words were almost lost by a guttural growl.
Kalena abruptly laughed through the darkness. “You forget yourself, servant. You are not MY master Victor. No one sees the council without my recommendation or direct invitation from them. You know that. Your anger has clouded your mind.”
“My powers have surpassed yours, woman. You will do what I ask, or I will tear your heart out myself!” Viktor roared and lunged toward her.
Viktor body froze in midair. His eyes widened, his jagged mouth open in a scream that never found its way out of his lungs. Kalena stared at him, her eyes gleamed red in the dark. She tilted her delicate head to the side, looking at Viktor with intrigue. With an easy thought, she gradually shifted his body to where he was directly in front of her, eye to eye.
“Surpassed me, have you?” She said softly. “Surpassed ME? Who in the hell do you think you are? You think your shape shifting abilities make you more powerful? Or perhaps, your mind reading? Even the simplest of creatures can master that…or is it your brute strength? A lot of good that will do, when you are unable to move… Or maybe your pathetic excuse for telekinesis? Is that what makes you superior to me, slave?! Your powers do not seem to be helping you now, do they?” She said with a smirk.
She walked closer to the suspended figure, his face frozen, all but his mouth, which flapped open and closed repeated like a fish. The sight made her giggle. She leaned in and whispered in his ear, “You are nothing compared to me, my defiant little child. I am the one who created you. You may think your powers are unmatched because of who your father is, but your father and I are similar in ways you cannot possibly imagine. Yet, your father could not watch you die all those years ago, and all but begged me to change you… and for that he will always be in MY debt. We have the same creator, he and I, and the powers that course through my veins will forever exceed yours. You will always be less than me, and you KNOW it. And now…I am going to make sure you will never forget your place again…”
A snarl escaped as her lips pulled back, revealing her dainty fangs. She stroked the side of his face gently, before burying her fingers into his thick black hair. Her fingers twirled a lock of hair for a moment before snatching a handful, ripping it from his head, along with most of the attached skin. His mouth twisted again into an empty scream, only to be met by a petite fist. Several teeth fell to the ground in a trickle of blood, as well as his shattered hollow fangs. Her fangs sank home then, and she tore them downward. She ripped and slashed her way through his neck and throat. Blood poured down their bodies, her dress quickly becoming soaked, the material clinging to her flawless curves. Her arms reached around his body. Her perfectly manicured hands dug into his back, tearing through flesh, breaking bone. His body bowed from the damage before falling limp in the air. She whispered one last time into his mutilated ear, “You are lucky I am feeling so merciful today, pet. Or I would ruin you so completely, even with your impressive healing talents, you would have trouble fixing the damage…”
She promptly dropped him to the ground, letting him swim in a pool of his own blood and gobbets of flesh.
Kalena chuckled again as she absent minded licked her fingers clean. ‘Feeble slave,’ she thought, as she turned on her heel and continued down the black hall. She moved rapidly, as she had many things that needed to be addressed before he healed and was back in her way. He was becoming more trouble than he was worth. With each year his arrogance was getting increasingly worse, and she was so very bored with fighting her own. ‘He just needs to be eliminated all together,’ she thought to herself. ‘After we take the girls back, of course’…
She knew Hector would be pissed, and with good reason, but she could handle him. She knew of his charade as the so-called Grandmaster and she knew the true power behind the throne would support her in this decision. The real Grandmaster, Alec, had offered his title to Hector a thousand years before, in hopes that his enemies would assume him dead and gone. It had worked, of course, as all his plans did. But the title had long since gone to Hector’s head, and he had truly begun to believe he was untouchable…
She glided through the hall, to a winding staircase. The stairs went down, and down and down. A mere human would have spent 15 minutes or more going to this room, but she had made the journey in less than a minute. She stopped abruptly at a solid stone wall. She smoothed her hand down the front of her dress. The hand came back up smeared with Viktor’s blood. She placed her blood soaked hand against the cool stone and pressed. The stone began to warm immediately, and shifted slightly back. Kalena smiled, pulling her hand away. The door continued to groan its way open as Kalena brought her hand up to her mouth. She stopped, realizing the blood was cold and was beginning to congeal. Damn, she thought. A powerful being like Viktor had extremely potent and delicious blood in his veins. Her mouth still tingled from the sensation of it, and she could feel the power flex in her veins. It had been a pleasure tasting his essence, and she silently decided she would taste it again before she disposed of him.
Once the opening was wide enough, she slid past the stone and into a room with just one thing - an enormous mirror. The mirror was set in a gilded gold frame. It looked ancient - because it was. The reflective surface was not the type of mirror you would find today, but more of a polished glass with metallic flecks throughout. She walked up to the mirror, and stared deep and hard. She pictured the Council, all 6 members spread out across the world. They were almost never all in the same place as that would be too dangerous. There was usually seven members, to ensure a quorum on any vote or decision, but the seventh had forced the Council to exterminate him only months before and he had not yet been replaced yet.
Kalena had, of course, expected her appointment immediately, which she had not received. It had been made clear that the Council would hold that appointment out in front of her, like a carrot on a stick, until this issue with the girls had been settled. If it was resolved to their satisfactory, the position would be hers. If not… well… if not, she may be the one wishing for death.
She allowed her thoughts to call to each of them individually, petitioning for a brief gathering to discuss the past 24 hours. She knew she would be held responsible for the faux pa but it was better to go to the Council then to have them come after you…
Faded images slowly started to appear before her, one at a time. Fuzzy and indistinct at first, then they slowly started becoming crisper. Hector and his wife, Mala, were there together, of course. They were the only two members allowed to reside together. She could see Drake, Nikol, Baren and Jazza all start to come into focus as well. She was glad her favor was still high enough to merit an audience, although she secretly wished they hadn’t shown, as she feared it would be a difficult meeting for her.
“Greetings, Council Members,” Kalena said, bowing her head.
“Hello, Kalena. I must admit I was surprised by the call tonight,” Jazza said, smiling. She was always the friendliest of the group, if you could call a vampire that could invade your mind and drive you completely insane from 1000 miles away ‘friendly’.
Before she could respond, Mala spoke “I understand you are having problems keeping your Kiss in order. Defiance is a poor sign of leadership.” Mala had been against the possibility of Kalena’s appointment from the start and never let an opportunity pass by, to make her look incompetent.
“The two in question have been reprimanded. I assure you, there will be no further issues, Lady.” Kalena was grateful that they were not meeting in person. She feared her words to be false, and any vampire worth their salt can smell a lie. When you tell a lie, your body produces hormones with a very distinct smell… she was sure she reeked of it.
Hector laughed. “I will be very impressed if that is true Kalena. I know my son, Viktor, is a real pain in the ass. I was amazed that you even allowed him into your Kiss after the incident in Spain.”
Kalena smiled. “He is a very headstrong creature, but of course, very powerful as well. He is an asset in more ways than one.”
“Let us cut to the chase, shall we?” said Drake. “We know why you have summoned us, and I must say, personally, I am not surprised the Light stole the women back. It was foreseen that way. You must now concentrate on getting them back. Thana is the key. She was once one of us, and should be the easiest to steal back. She lived as a creature of the night for 300 years – she was extremely powerful and she enjoyed the life, I remember distinctly.” He grinned devilishly before continuing. “She would be the easiest to persuade back. And if we get her, Hunter will have no choice but to follow. And she may very well be the key to finally pulling Allessia into our world as well.”
Hector spoke hurriedly, “If Hunter was convinced to join us as well, your seat is guaranteed, Kalena.” He had been waiting centuries for an opportunity like this to present itself, and his anxiety showed.
“What is my task, my Lords, Ladies?” Kalena asked.
Nikol spoke, finally. “Oddly, your first task does not concern either Thana OR Hunter.” Hector scowled at this. She continued. “I have no objection to allowing the women to continue their training with the Light. The knowledge and powers they will come to possess over the next few weeks will be invaluable when we finally have them with us.” The others nodded in agreement.
“No, your first order of business will be to secure Max’s safety. Tuesday he completes his first year of his rebirth, and his true powers will begin to manifest themselves. The Seer has informed us that his power will be the most dominant of any vampire born in a millennia. We must ensure that he continues to be ours, at all costs. Once his powers are established, he will need time of his own to master them.”
“What is this power you speak of? And ensure he stays with us – is there a chance he would not?” Kalena questioned, not quite certain what Nikol was meaning.
“The power is unknown so we must be cautious. The vision was unclear regarding his actions after his Quickening, and we prefer to stay vigilant. You must do whatever necessary to keep Max in your Kiss and under your tutelage.”
Kalena sat thinking for many moments. How would she do that? Brainwash him? Use force, threats?
Baren, who had sat silently through the entire conference, now spoke. “Use whatever is necessary Kalena. Use any weapon at your disposal.” His eyes narrowed, as if trying to force his thought into her mind from halfway around the world.
“I will do as asked. And I will wait for your next order regarding the women.” Kalena finished.
The others nodded, and Baren spoke again, “Do not contact us again. We will send a call when we feel the time is right.”
His image wavered, and began to fade, the others each following in turn until only Jazza was left.
“You must not fail in this Kalena. Know that I will help you in any way that I can, although I would prefer if you contact me in an alternate fashion if my help is ever required,” She said with a smile. Jazza was the only member who did not agree with the way they had dangled the Council Seat at Kalena. She felt she was worthy and did not deserve to be put through this charade. The task they had appointed her was near impossible, and they knew it. Few expected her to actually succeed. Jazza’s image finally faded and the glass went black.
Kalena sat and thought about what had been discussed. Max was going to be powerful, eh? That would be a definite advantage to their cause. ‘Keep him safe… from what?’ She thought. Surely even with his limited powers, he should be able to protect himself from their enemies. She decided to go ahead and speak with him anyways, and possibly persuade him to stay close to her for the next 2 days. ‘Yes,’ she thought. ‘I will keep him VERY close.’ She smiled at the thought. ‘And I will start immediately…’
She focused her Sight on Max, her eyes fading to black. She knew Max was in the club, but she needed to know where.
A scene unfolded, one she was not expecting. Viktor, obviously healed by now, was standing over him his eyes engulfed in a red glow. Max was cowering in the corner, his shoulder shredded into so much meat, and large claw marks gashed across his chest. The wounds were starting to heal already, but the blood that soaked his clothes made it apparent that this beating had been taking place for a while.
Viktor was yelling, “So you don’t want to be a vampire anymore, eh, Max?!” Viktor rushed at the cowering figure and another slash across Max’s face appeared. Viktor’s movements were so incredibly fast, that the cut appeared instantaneously.
Kalena’s eyes snapped back to violet and then bled to red. ‘Damn it, Viktor!’ she thought, as she rushed back for the stairs. At least now she would have her reason to kill him.
**************************
Thana laid awake in bed next to Hunter, going over the events of the last few hours. Thana had been trying, unsuccessfully, to get some sleep like Thor had suggested, but her body just wasn’t cooperating. Every time she closed her eyes, new images would flash in her mind - some from past lives and some as recent as from the past day. She had gotten to the point where closing her eyes was keeping her from sleep more than getting her closer to it. She lay there, listening to Hunter’s breathing, steady and even, and let her mind wander back to Ally.
Allessia had surprised everyone with her new talent, especially Thana. Allessia was never one for violence, and she worried about her friend being pushed into the position of ‘warrior’. Although Ally had seemed comfortable enough holding the sword, she still felt bothered by it. Maybe it was HOW comfortable Ally was with the sword…
Thana had recognized the sword also. She remembered it piercing her chest, slicing straight through to her heart. She remembered the burning, the agonizing pain of the blade, as well as the thump of the hilt as it slammed into her chest. She remembered at that time she had truly welcomed the death, but the excruciating pain had been unexpected.
She remembered being told that the Sword of Light was one of the only relics that could bring true and instant death to the creature she was at that time. All other methods, such as cutting out the heart and removing the head, were thought to be more painful and drawn out because you were technically still ‘alive’ until the last bit of heart was removed and you felt a blade bite through that last bit of muscle as your head fell from your body. She had wanted it over quickly, and had painstakingly sought out her chosen demise.
Her chest tightened at the memories that had come flooding back. She was almost getting used to the recollections frequently berating her mind, as she had been forced to remember things at regular intervals, ever since the vision quest she and Ally had gone on the night before. But many memories still eluded her… like, why had she been so eager for death? She knew she had been very powerful, more so than others her age, yet that power had not been able to squelch the feeling of needing it all to be over.
Thana dropped her feet to the ground, and slid from between the covers. Standing next to the bed, she reached for the cloak Indra had given her. Wrapping it snuggly around herself, she moved her eyes to the dark fireplace and brought flames to life in the heart of the stone alcove. She was beginning to get a hang of this new gift, and felt more comfortable using it more often. She walked softly over to the fire, and kneeled down before it.
She decided if her body wanted her to remember things, she would open herself up to it and just get it over with. Maybe then it would let her rest…
She began her breathing, slow and deep, working towards a meditative state. She concentrated on breathing, in for 5 seconds, out for 10 seconds, until she no longer needed to count in her head. She visualized a black shroud around herself, slowly peeling away, as if stripping away all the negative thoughts and feelings and discarding them into oblivion. She allowed a pure light to begin pulsing deep in her chest, brighter and brighter until it consumed her person and she could no longer distinguish where her body ended and the light began.
Hitting this plateau, she began letting her psyche open and roam freely, rifling through all the thoughts swimming in her mind. One image she kept going back to was an image of Max. Her heart ached, knowing what they had done to him, destroying all the light and happiness behind his smile, replacing it with something much more sinister and dangerous. She tried to push through that, back to her past memories as she had planned, but her mind would not allow it. Giving in, she let Max’s image fill her thoughts, and began her meditation. The image became clouded as she strained to keep a hold on it. ‘Must not let it go,’ she thought. ‘My mind needed me to see this,’ as she fought for a deeper concentration, a deeper understanding of what her mind was begging her to explore…
_____________________________________
Pain exploded through her jaw and her sight was blurred with tears. ‘Oh my GOD! What the fuck was that???’ she screamed in her mind. She felt as if she had been slapped with a brick. She tasted copper on her tongue, and felt the liquid copper leak out between her swollen lips. She spat it out onto the floor and struggled to open her eyes, when she felt herself lifted off the ground and slammed backwards into a wall. She was held there, suspended in the air. The force holding her there was pressing against every inch of her body - pressing her relentlessly, until she felt the wall begin to give behind her. She was dropped immediately, landing squarely on her feet, feeling pain shoot through her ankles, into her calves and knees. She screamed in pain, and fresh tears sprung to life as she curled into a ball against the wall.
She looked wildly around a room that she did not recognize. The walls painted gold and beige and the marbled floors were littered with shattered vases, torn paintings with splintered frames, and blood was splattered throughout the entire mess. Her blood, she was sure of it.
She must be remembering a torture from a past life, but it was so very intense. She could feel her shoulder throbbing and her chest was on fire. She saw a massive figure in front of her, its eyes glowed red and blood dripped from his hands. She assumed that was her blood too…and she was suddenly terrified. She looked around for a way out of the room even though she knew if she tried to run, she wouldn’t get very far at all. This huge ‘thing’ in front of her wanted her dead. She could smell his hate for her like a thick cloud of cologne in the air.
The figure yelled at her, “So you don’t want to be a vampire anymore, eh, Max?!”
…….Wait… What??? Max?!! He thinks I’m Max!
Before she could process the thought any further, a brick slam into her face again, only this time she heard the crunch of bone shattering under the blow.
She sobbed in pain as she struggled to look up at her assailant. Who would want Max hurt like this?
When her eyes finally focused on the face of the attacker, she froze in shock. It was Viktor! What in the fuck is Viktor doing kicking the shit out of Max?? I thought they were on the same side! A foot swung with lightening speed and she felt the wind get knocked out of her as it connected with her torso.
She took a second to relearn how to breathe, just enough to shout, “Fucking stop it, Viktor!” She was shocked as she heard Max’s voice yell out instead of her own, but was unable to give the idea much attention as she was blinded by pain yet again, this time her own doing. The shouting had caused the pain in her jaw to shoot up through her ear and behind her eye, making them tear up again.
He stopped, looking down at her with rage, his voice fighting through anger for every word, “If you want me to stop, fucking make me, you whiny little shit.”
‘He WANTS to kill me…er, Max…I can see it in his eyes,’ Thana thought to herself. Knowing Max would be dead regardless, she let her hatred for Viktor fill her. Without thinking and with inhuman speed, she rushed him. She slammed into him and they fell to the ground hard, Viktor breaking the fall. She heard herself snarling, and felt her teeth sink into Viktor’s flesh.
Realizing what was happening, she pulled back, the taste of blood filling her mouth. It was like drinking an electric current, the scorching liquid poured down her throat leaving a fiery trail in its wake. The blood woke a piece of her that she didn’t know was even there, one that demanded more of Viktor’s blood. The heat she had swallowed down was beginning to warm her from limb to limb. She felt the bones in her ankle start to mend, and a power began radiating from her fingertips. The feeling was familiar, like an old friend that had finally come home, in fact…
A voice far in the back of her mind was still screaming to plunge fangs back into the man on the ground, but she fought against it. The voice was overwhelming, screaming, demanding, and finally begging to let it take over and mutilate the body underneath hers. Her head snapped back, away from the temptation below her and a scream was ripped from her throat, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” She wasn’t sure whose scream it actually was, hers or the voice’s, but she knew she had to get away from the blood pouring out of Viktor’s wounds before she started lapping it up like a starved cat.
She used the last of her strength to pull herself back and rolled to the side, off of Viktor, who took full advantage of the situation. He sprung up launching himself several feet away to regain his composure. He had not been expecting to be attacked like that, and the surprise still showed on his face.
He lifted his hand to throw his opponent against the wall again, yet this time, nothing happened. Thana stood up, a smug smile spread across her lips. His power didn’t work on her anymore, apparently. Maybe she could make it to the door after all…
She looked past him, to the door, and it suddenly flung open, Kalena standing in the doorway.
“Stop this NOW!” She shouted, her voice boomed, causing Thana’s knees to buckle and give out under her. Viktor lunged at her once again, and she flung her hand up, trying to keep her assailant from hitting her again. Viktor’s body was pushed back across the room, and slammed into Kalena, who was still standing in the doorway.
‘Oh, shit,’ Thana thought to herself. She looked down at her hand, and then back up to the pile of bodies in the doorway. Kalena’s eyes were red again, and she looked very, very pleased.
____________________________________
Thana gasped for air, as she fell sideways onto the stone floor in her room. She coughed and choked as she struggled to breathe. Each breath sent pain through her lungs and down her sides, around to her back. She gagged on the bloody taste in her mouth, and vomited on the floor.
She heard Hunter talking to her, although he sounded so far away. Every inch of her body was in pain, she was broken. She wanted to call out to him, to tell him what had happened, but her jaw would not work. She reached for his hand, and was just barely able to hang on, as she heard him shouting for help.
He whispered in her ear, telling her that he would fix it, that everything would be okay, but she knew better. She knew that she had taken a beating meant for an unbreakable vampire, and was lucky to have survived it. But she had survived. And once she was able, she had to find out what in the hell she had done, and she knew Thor would be the one to explain.
She knew now that her visit to Max was not a past memory of anyone’s, it had happened in this time, right now. She had somehow pushed Max aside and took his place inside his body. She worried that maybe she had pushed him out for good, but decided it must have been his voice in there, begging for the blood…
She let Hunter hold her and whisper promises in her ear, as he carried her to another part of the maze of underground rooms. She knew he would not leave her and she finally passed out in his arms, just as Thor’s face appeared over her own.
Saturday, December 20, 2008
Revelation on the Horizon
Thor announced, “Well, now that everything is fine and all of us are here together, I suggest we go back … we still need to discuss a few things. Try to put our minds together to come up with the best possible solution to a devastating situation that is just on the horizon.”
Everyone stood just waiting for someone else to make a move.
Thana walked over to her dear friend with deep concern, asking her, “Ally, are you really alright? Your face seems different ... you have this look about you.”
Allessia looked up at her to reply, “Oh… I think I am definitely different. What about you?” Glancing at Thana from head to toe, “what are you wearing… what happened to your other clothes?”
Thana looking down at the piece of clothing she was wearing, she had forgotten that Indra had given her a few things. Chuckling she said, “It’s kind of a long story, let’s just say I burned up my other outfit and Indra was kind enough to lend me a few of her things … she assures me these can’t be burned. I love this material, it feels so soft. Feel it.”
Allessia looked confused, “How did you burn them up?” as she touched the sleeve.
Thana said quietly, “It’s amazing, I’ll have to show you for you to believe it.”
Thor coughed to interrupt them, “Please, let’s move down the hall, we really need to put some type of plan together. Allessia, Thana if you want to join us, do so, or if would you rather not that will be fine, as well. ”
Now, he just began walking from the room, calling out names, “Ethan, Hunter, Indra, Jace, Kendrietta and Talon join me,” like it was a command no longer giving a choice. Briefly turning his head to the girls, as they followed, as he knew they would, he added, “Allessia bring your sword … I don’t want anymore of you feeling odd and incomplete, and you taking us all down, again. Thana, I think you have gotten control of your fire, just be careful.”
Without skipping a step he added, “Hunter, quickly introduce Thana and Allessia to Jace and Talon. Come on we have much to do in a short time.”
As the group proceeded down the hallway, Hunter did as he was told, “Well, Allessia you just met Talon. But, Thana this guy here is Talon he will be giving her some instructions on the use of her sword, to become an excellent swordswoman. You might want to ask for his help, as well, Thana. And, this other guy is Jace….” He paused, smiled before adding, “Let’s just say he is well versed in dealing with many undead creatures. I’m sure Thor will want him to give us all some advice on what all we will need. I know how to deal with my brothers and their kind. You already have met Ethan. So, it looks like we all know each others names, at least.”
Both, Thana and Allessia was looking over the two new guys. One at a time they said, “Hello.”
Allessia leaned around the group as they all continued to walk, to shake the hand of these two men.
Thana added, “I would shake your hand but I might set it afire, forgive me that one small gesture, please. I’m not as confident as Thor is that I have it under control.”
When Thor heard her say her comment, he had to chuckle to himself. Out loud he said, “Well, Thana I trusted you had it under control for the simple fact that my courtyard wasn’t completely burned to Hell and back.”
Indra actually found she had to laughed, adding, “Well, that one area by the pond doesn’t look too good, at this moment… it took me a few seconds to bring enough water up to put it all out.”
Thana’s cheeks turned red, “How many times do I have to say, sorry, for that, at least I didn’t get you, Indra, be thankful for that small thing, please.”
Now, as they all entered the huge room. Once again, they began taking the places they had been sitting in before they rushed from the room.
Indra went on to say, “AND I am very thankful for that as well. But, you wouldn’t have harmed me too bad. I can handle a little fire, when I’m dressed for it. I make sure that I have the correct garments on when I know you will be around.”
Allessia asked with impatience, “Okay, I really want to know what the Hell you all are talking about. Will someone tell me?”
As Thor took his chair, he just deeply sighed, knowing it was going to be another round of horseplay, unless he did something about it.
Hunter was already guiding Thana over to sit in the chair by Thor’s left, allowing her to sit where he normally sat, with him sitting on the arm of her chair.
Thor spoke up, “Hunter, place a large piece of wood in the fireplace. Thana before you get too comfortable. I give you permission to show your dear friend Allessia what you and Indra are discussing.”
Raising a hand up he added, “But, Thana, be very careful and just stroke up the fire in the fireplace … concentrate and aim precisely. I trust you not to set my room in flames.”
Thana stood up.
Indra immediately took a few steps away.
Thor thought ‘Indra … how dare you ... show some respect to your student. Now, move closer to her.’
Indra shook her head, but, she took those steps back to stand close to Thana, as she was told. Sending up a silent prayer.
He sense they all were about to move away, when the saw Indra stepping away. Thor thought, ‘The rest of you stay put.’
Now, everyone just stood and watched.
Thana took a deep breath, closed her eyes to concentrate. As she was raising her hand to point at the wood in the fireplace…. her eyes opened they were glowing like the color of fire… her hand turned the color of red-orange for a brief second before the flame of the fire shot forward in a straight line to the wood, it burst into flames. She turned her palm up and closed her other hand around it… capturing and extinguishing the flame that had rested in her palm. She closed her eyes again as a huge smile broke out over her face. She had done it… she felt proud.
Indra, said, “Well, done, very well done.”
Allessia, “Holy shit, when did that happen…no How did that happen… Thana are you alright? Thor what is going on here?”
Hunter touched Thana’s shoulder, and immediately removed his hand, shaking it, saying, “Shit… she’s hot… I mean like burning … Thana are you alright.” He took a step in front of her.
Talon just said, “You think that is wise, walking in front of her. Are you that brave?”
Thor announced, “She is fine. She will be our weapon of fire, we will need to accomplish what needs to be done. Now, everyone sit down, please.”
He thought, ‘Talon, get a chair for Allessia, if you want her by your side, unless, Ethan will switch with you.’
Talon immediately went to the side of the room to pick up a nice easy chair, placing it beside the one he had used just a few minutes ago, saying, “Allessia, here would you like to have a seat, here?”
Jace had walked over to the sofa where Ethan had sat … wanting to be close to Allessia also, saying, “Allessia, you can sit here, Ethan you can have my chair.”
Ethan said, “Take your own fucking seat,” as he sat back down where he was at.
On one sofa sat Indra and Kendrietta, smiling at the men… as they proceeded to make asses of themselves.
Allessia looked from one man to the other, finally, she said, “Thank you Talon and Jace. But, I think I will just take a sit over on the floor by Thor, it’s closer to the fireplace. I feel a little chilled.” And that is what she did.
Thor already seated moved his head from one to the other, like he was staring at them individually, in his mind he was saying to the group, ‘let’s please have some silence and self discipline, you are all warriors are you not’ ... it took less than half a second until everyone became silent, serious and took their designated seats.
Finally, he was looking at Hunter, as he made his request, “Hunter, lift the lid to the table…” placing one hand out to the coffee table in the middle of the group.
Hunter immediately stood back up. He began handing Ethan all the loose pictures and items from the table top.
Ethan sat them on the sofa by him.
Hunter lifted the lid from the coffee table, carried it over and set in down on the floor behind the chairs.
As the lid came off, a very pleasant aroma came from within the inside of the table the lavender scent floated over the room.
Everyone became very calm as they scooted up to the edge of their seats to peer into the opening trying to see what was inside the table’s bottom. All that was visible was two huge rectangle pieces of wood on the back was two hooks and a wire attached to the hooks. They looked like picture frames turned upside down lying on a piece of velvet material. The material was a deep purple color.
Hunter came back to where he had been sitting, “Thor, the lid is off, now what do you want me to do?”
“Just wait,” as Thor instructed, “Indra, see the large ruby in the center on the north side of the case in front of you … twist it half a turn, then push it in.”
Indra leaned forward and did as she was told…
Suddenly, they heard a squeaking sound ….. as the bottom of the compartment of the table, began to move up to become the new top of the coffee table.
Thor looked at his right side, saying, “Allessia, would you please lift the two frames off, hand one to Indra and the other to Kendriette.”
She stood back up and moved over. She picked one up and just handed it to Indra, then took the other one out handed it to Kendriette.
Thor said, “Indra, turn it to face the group.”
As she did everyone gasped out loud.
With a deeper gasping sound that first came from Allessia, as well as her surprised voice asking, “Thor, how did you get this… When ….”
Thana interrupted as she said, “I remember it, Ally.”
Thor said, “Allessia, I would like for you to describe to me what …. you see on it? What it represented to you?”
Now, Hunter had chimed in, “I don’t believe it.” He stood up and moved closer, “How could she have….”
Allessia began talking, “Thor, this is one of my paintings. I painted it probably, well, I would have to guess years ago. Way before I put them in any art shows.” Taking a very deep breath she stated, “The one that Indra is holding is of a sad lonely lady, sitting in a room all by her self. She is seated facing the window, so you don’t see her directly. But, the way I had her sitting on a wooden window seat in front of an extremely large bay window looking out into a darken night. There are clouds that surround the area that she is looking at, with several high scraper buildings in the distance with a mountain in the east. It is like she is wishing for something or someone… looking very much in despair. Her left hand is raised up to her forehead, pushing some strains of her long hair away from her brow. And although she isn’t directly visible to the viewers eye, like a true portrait would. Her reflection appears back at her from the glass of the window. It shows her overall beauty, she is dressed in a formal looking gown with a scooped neckline. In her deep violet eyes you can see the sadness that the woman feels. Even with all her despondent look she still has a very gentleness about her, almost like a radiant being, an angel without the wings.”
She paused, as she looked closer making a connection, “She almost looks like Indra, only the woman in my painting is much older than Indra is now. Where Indra’s hair is a shade darker, then the woman’s it is almost light brown to blonde. And, on her lap is her right hand she holds a picture. It is of a cute young boy with the same coloring of hair as hers, and a man … and ….” She stopped talking.
Thor said, “and … go on.”
Allessia looked at the picture and then back up at him, “Well, Hell Master, it looks like you. But, I have never met you before this trip, I swear. I mean you might be a few years younger than now, but, the resemblance is eerie. Even if I say so myself it is very remarkable,” she glanced around the room to the others and asked, “AM I right, doesn’t it? It looks like Master Thor.”
You could hear “yes…” from several voices.
From Ethan was, “It’s fucking amazing… weird.”
Hunter said, “I have to say it is more than Fucking weird… because, that’s my mother, Velnetta and I’m that little boy I would guess probably when I was around age twelve, and yes Uncle it is you. We are the ones in the photograph she holding and what is even, more strange, is I do not remember ever taking a picture with you.”
He walked on over to kneel down in front of Indra, to say, “I never realized how much you do look like our mother. But, you do. She is beautiful and you are, too.”
Indra immediately looked closer to the picture, “So, that’s our mom? I never got to know her like you got, too. I was still so young when she was taken. I only have vague memories of her. She is pretty isn’t she? Thor, it is you and Hunter.”
Thor asked, “So, Allessia do you remember why you painted that picture.”
She thought for a second, “It just came to me one day in a dream. Then that next morning I couldn’t do anything until I sketched it out and then I started painting it…I think it took me maybe two days to paint it. It was like something I had to get done, right then. It was like the woman was asking for my help, like she was being held as a prisoner. And yet, I didn’t know what to do or anything. So, I just painted it… and eventually put it up for sale.” Then she brought her hand up to the mouth, saying very excitedly, “wait a minute. But, this painting wasn’t the only one I did around that same time. I had a series of dreams, each night… for a week or more, until I painted the Damn things, then they disappeared from my night dreams.”
Thor laughed, “No, you are correct, this is not the only one, Kendrietta turn your painting around.”
When she did, everyone shouted out.
“SHIT”
“DAMN”
Thana joined them, “Jesus Christ… Allessia I don’t remember this one.. but, I know that face … it is of pure evil. Although, I only saw it in my own nightmare, he’s a monster in the flesh.”
Hatred filled his voice as Hunter exclaimed, “And, this one is of that evil man that was the sperm donor to my mother, to produce me. I refuse to call him my father.” He stormed away from the picture stating, “Thor, she does not need to tell you how it looks… she has captured his image to perfection.” But, with a tone in his voice that showed his confusion and questionably he added, “How…. I do not know… but, I know without a doubt this is of him. I see some of both Viktor and James in him, even unfortunately my self.”
Hunter looked at Allessia, thinking why had she painted him that scene, the one of his mother… what the Hell is Thor up, too? He continued to walk over to the other side of the room and suddenly he was being consumed into the dark shadows, as his anger took him into it.
Thor heard Hunter’s thoughts ….
And just as sudden Hunter heard Thor thoughts … yelling inside his head…. it sounded as if he was shouting at him.
Thor thought, ‘Hunter, don’t you go off sulking like a spiteful child, get your ass back over here.’
Hunter’s thought was, ‘You’re the ass, why didn’t you prepare me for this,’ as he walked back over to the group and just sat down on the floor beside the chair Thana was sitting in … his chair at Thor’s side.
But, now, he said so everyone else could hear, “Okay, old man what do you want us to see next. Maybe, I need another Damn drink before the next show and tell, someone hand me that fucking bottle.”
Jace handed the bottle over to him…
Hunter just looked at it and decided there was only enough for him, he just drank from the bottle.
Thor asked, “Allessia, please tell us about this picture in your own words.”
Allessia looked at the man on the floor, “Hunter, I’m sorry it upsets you.”
To the rest of the group she said, “Well, this painting is like a collage with several images around the edges, it has a background that looks like the setting was in a cave. There is an open coffin setting up high on a stone based pedestal behind the main image. That one main image is dead center on the page … and strange as it seems, that image is of a person. As Thana mentioned, more like a monster. And as we all heard from Hunter, that one image has a few features that I now think has a slight resemblance to Hunter … Sorry, Hunter, but I can see some of his facial features, that looks like yours. Like your high forehead, your firm jaw line, those strong cheek bones of yours, even the straight nose between those deep set eyes of yours. I know right at this minute your pupils have turned that same deep dark, almost black color, as his. I think it is because Hunter’s your eyes become that dark when you get very angry …. and you seem to be right now. But, usually, you look a lot nicer and friendlier.”
Talon joined in saying, “Yeah.. .lighten up Hunter, we all know you aren’t anything like this ugly guy.”
Ethan added, “Even in your dreams, I could never see anything like this monster. Take another drink and then ease up, bud.”
Thana first just touched his shoulder very lightly with her hand, trying to give him some comfort. He felt so tensed she began to massage his neck and shoulder area.
Allessia continued, “But, I think most importantly was the look of strength and power the image had, that Hunter possess, also. And, Hunter you are so much more handsome then this guy.” She smiled at him, as he was relaxing again, “But, there of course are many differences and very noticeable. The picture is of evil incarnate … showing two fangs dripping with blood from the sides of his mouth against a face that looked as if there was not a drop of blood running in his veins. I remember thinking that he had just taken several more lives, to feed on.”
She paused, adding, “Another difference, as well is the deep dark black head of hair that hangs down to his dark covered shoulders. He has a black shirt on, and you can see his shoulders and upper arms, but, that’s all. Back to his eyes, if you look very close there is a touch of red flame, you could almost see Hell’s fire rising up in the very center of his eyes as he stares back from the canvas. The images that I placed strategically around him are of several other Vampires males and females. All on the feed, some are large and some smaller images, plus if you look closer you will see some show signs of aging and others are in their prime of life, or I should say were. Now,” she pointed to some areas, “here you can see deep dark shadows along the walls of the cave that everything is portrayed in. If you look, even closer to the walls of the cave there are superficial pictures of innocent people’s faces that I heard screaming in torment during this dream.”
She shivered as she finished, “I remember feeling very frightened as I painted this one, not knowing for sure why it came out this way.”
Thor asked, “So, other than what you described you have nothing else to say about this one. Does anyone else see anything that Allessia hasn’t told us?”
Kendriette spoke up, “I see that it looks like a cave yes, but, to me it could easily represent some type of underground subway … Allessia, are these tracks here?” she pointed to some dark lines that looked like wooden planks with a steel rod in the center of two rows, two sets.
“Yes, oh… my I forgot that. Yes, those are railways for a subway train… and I never thought anything of it before now, but, right here.” Allessia pointed to one of the walls in the background, adding, “are the words barely visible, but it reads New York City, NY.”
Talon asked, “So, Thor do you believe these are symbols for us to find HIM there? Hunter, what do you think?”
Thor answered, “Be patient… we might not need to find HIM he might be coming to us.” Then he said, “Now, Allessia please remove the velvet material from the object that is left in the case?” turning back to his left looking down he asked, “Hunter, will you help her lift it out. After, everyone looks at it I want you to tell me what you see?”
Ethan said, “Shit, I don’t know if I can stand looking at another one of these. Sorry, Allessia nothing against your painting, I’m just not sure what you think we need to figure out, Thor.”
Allessia had move the material off to the sides of the item. As she saw it, she nodded her head, smiling saying, “Oh, I think you will enjoy this one.”
Hunter said, “Okay, Talon help me with that end, I don’t want to stumble and break it in two.”
Both men took the huge painting out and moved it to the end and propped it up.
Everyone said almost in unison, “Alright…”
Talon said, “I can really relate to this one.”
Jace yelled, “Finally, something I’m interested in…”
Ethan added, “Okay, I stand corrected… this might be good.”
Allessia was excited about this one, she interrupted them, “Oh, Thor… I remember this one very well, it took me a long time to paint it…. like a month, before I felt I had captured everything in it, that I dreamt.”
“Okay, tell us about it. What did it mean to you?” Thor smiled as he asked her, “In your own words tell me, what I can look forward too.”
Everyone stood up and moved closer sitting on the floor to look at every detail.
Allessia started, “Well, it is a huge battle scene of I believe, now, us fighting to the death those that would be classified as …. undead, our enemies. But, it isn’t just vampires, but, creatures that for a better name I will call Demons. Where should I start?” She thought for a second.
Thana said, “Start there… Hell is that me? I not only see my face but, I see the fire not only coming from my hands, but, my eyes as well. But, Shit… Allessia I love my outfit…and is that you… Shit it is… and of course your outfit is better, Damn it all to Hell,” her voice sounded envious, “Why couldn’t you paint my outfit like that.”
Hunter had to laugh, “It sure the Hell does, and I’m speaking for all of us males, we love them too, sweetie. Both… outfits. But, why wear them it barely covers your bodies.”
All the men were laughing and nodding their heads, “Oh yeah, you two are looking good … very fine.”
Thana looked over to Indra, “Can I wear a bra and thong, like that, would leather burn up or should it be of something else. It’s looks like leather.”
Indra only said, “We will work on something.”
Allessia said, “Hey, this is my painting… Thor, what they are referring to is that Thana and I are in what I would like to refer to as a woman’s warrior outfits. They are basically skimpy. We do have arm protectors for our forearms. Tops that are barely breast cups. Bottoms which is a pretty much a scabbard, hanging from our waists for the swords in our hands. High boots that come up to our knees, with sheaves for daggers and a wooden stake. In the painting I made one image in the likings to Thana, not knowing why, but, there she is. With one woman, in my own image swirling a sword. Now I know it is with my Keris sword Sage. I’m wearing something like chain mail that barely covers parts of my body.”
Thor asked, “And that is all that’s in the painting?” smiling as he knew better.
“Well, no.” she said.
Jace interrupted, “Hell, no there’s a whole battle ground and Thor I believe that’s you standing up on a mountain watching us.. it almost looks like the courtyard in that area, over there," he pointed to an area that was off center of the painting. Before he continued, "AND, I repeat you are watching us, your eyes are not covered, but, looked very focus and dashing vibrant green. I say us, because I can recognize several here in this room, among the many on the painting. Talon there’s you, isn’t it, you are doing that double sword thing you do… taking off several heads from those ‘undead’ creatures. I can almost see it in action, as some of the bodies are lying on the ground ... headless. And, I have no doubt that’s me over there, Allessia tell me if I’m wrong. It’s like two images … of the same person with a flashing light between them, like I’m flying across the field before I kneel down and use my crossbow shooting that long staff up to the that guy…. ” he looked over to Hunter.
“Yeah.. I know who it is .. it is Grand Master Hector Bera,” Hunter added, “He is commanding his league to destroy us, I’m sure.”
In a sweet voice Indra interrupted everyone, saying, “But, I believe over here,” she pointed to a building in the upper left corner, “See, Hunter, that looks like you climbing on the outer edges of the stones, you are looking up to that window. Look isn’t that our mother looking out the window. You are going to her.”
Ethan had moved up and was studying the picture very closely, looking at every inch of the detailed piece of art, trying to memorize the whole structured scene.
Allessia tried again to interject her own comments, “I believe this whole picture is what Thor was stating earlier… what’s out on the horizon for us all to put our plan of attack in place and this picture should be study hard. It tells us a lot that we can learn from. But, Thor I would still like to know how you came across these that I painted. They were only shown once and it was gone before I knew it and I never got a name who bought them.”
Thor looked at her and said, “Even though physically you have only been with us for hours. You have been with me, spiritually, for a very long time, I knew that you painted magical portraits and I sent Christi to purchase these. Before the others got to them,” To him self he was thinking he only wished he knew which ones Roni had gotten before him …
Thana asked, “Christi… I haven’t had the pleasure to meet her, have we?” She looked around the room.
Thor answered, “I believe she is also in that picture, look for a young petit woman. I think she told me she’s down by the courtyard, on the dead barren field that Allessia brought everything, man and beast, to their knees dying that was in her way when she used her power of the Lifestream. Christi is helping a wounded warrior of ours, she’s has the healing power … If she can reach them before they take their last breath. If not, well, let’s just hope she is around when one of us needs her.”
Allessia said very enthusiast, “I remembered naming the picture…
Kendrietta being closest to the lower left corner, “It’s called, The Last Coming of the Storm …. the Dark Ones and the Order of the Light. You actually put that right there…” she pointed to the corner, “… by Ally M and 2222 beside your name.”
Thor began clapping his hands and said, “Good for you… now you know why you have all come to me, at this time. This picture with its details will become our plan ... study it long and hard, find every possible hint of a weapon or strategy we might need. We will meet often to discuss what each of you have discovered... and Allessia you can tell us more.”
Talon said, “When do we start training?”
Everyone stood just waiting for someone else to make a move.
Thana walked over to her dear friend with deep concern, asking her, “Ally, are you really alright? Your face seems different ... you have this look about you.”
Allessia looked up at her to reply, “Oh… I think I am definitely different. What about you?” Glancing at Thana from head to toe, “what are you wearing… what happened to your other clothes?”
Thana looking down at the piece of clothing she was wearing, she had forgotten that Indra had given her a few things. Chuckling she said, “It’s kind of a long story, let’s just say I burned up my other outfit and Indra was kind enough to lend me a few of her things … she assures me these can’t be burned. I love this material, it feels so soft. Feel it.”
Allessia looked confused, “How did you burn them up?” as she touched the sleeve.
Thana said quietly, “It’s amazing, I’ll have to show you for you to believe it.”
Thor coughed to interrupt them, “Please, let’s move down the hall, we really need to put some type of plan together. Allessia, Thana if you want to join us, do so, or if would you rather not that will be fine, as well. ”
Now, he just began walking from the room, calling out names, “Ethan, Hunter, Indra, Jace, Kendrietta and Talon join me,” like it was a command no longer giving a choice. Briefly turning his head to the girls, as they followed, as he knew they would, he added, “Allessia bring your sword … I don’t want anymore of you feeling odd and incomplete, and you taking us all down, again. Thana, I think you have gotten control of your fire, just be careful.”
Without skipping a step he added, “Hunter, quickly introduce Thana and Allessia to Jace and Talon. Come on we have much to do in a short time.”
As the group proceeded down the hallway, Hunter did as he was told, “Well, Allessia you just met Talon. But, Thana this guy here is Talon he will be giving her some instructions on the use of her sword, to become an excellent swordswoman. You might want to ask for his help, as well, Thana. And, this other guy is Jace….” He paused, smiled before adding, “Let’s just say he is well versed in dealing with many undead creatures. I’m sure Thor will want him to give us all some advice on what all we will need. I know how to deal with my brothers and their kind. You already have met Ethan. So, it looks like we all know each others names, at least.”
Both, Thana and Allessia was looking over the two new guys. One at a time they said, “Hello.”
Allessia leaned around the group as they all continued to walk, to shake the hand of these two men.
Thana added, “I would shake your hand but I might set it afire, forgive me that one small gesture, please. I’m not as confident as Thor is that I have it under control.”
When Thor heard her say her comment, he had to chuckle to himself. Out loud he said, “Well, Thana I trusted you had it under control for the simple fact that my courtyard wasn’t completely burned to Hell and back.”
Indra actually found she had to laughed, adding, “Well, that one area by the pond doesn’t look too good, at this moment… it took me a few seconds to bring enough water up to put it all out.”
Thana’s cheeks turned red, “How many times do I have to say, sorry, for that, at least I didn’t get you, Indra, be thankful for that small thing, please.”
Now, as they all entered the huge room. Once again, they began taking the places they had been sitting in before they rushed from the room.
Indra went on to say, “AND I am very thankful for that as well. But, you wouldn’t have harmed me too bad. I can handle a little fire, when I’m dressed for it. I make sure that I have the correct garments on when I know you will be around.”
Allessia asked with impatience, “Okay, I really want to know what the Hell you all are talking about. Will someone tell me?”
As Thor took his chair, he just deeply sighed, knowing it was going to be another round of horseplay, unless he did something about it.
Hunter was already guiding Thana over to sit in the chair by Thor’s left, allowing her to sit where he normally sat, with him sitting on the arm of her chair.
Thor spoke up, “Hunter, place a large piece of wood in the fireplace. Thana before you get too comfortable. I give you permission to show your dear friend Allessia what you and Indra are discussing.”
Raising a hand up he added, “But, Thana, be very careful and just stroke up the fire in the fireplace … concentrate and aim precisely. I trust you not to set my room in flames.”
Thana stood up.
Indra immediately took a few steps away.
Thor thought ‘Indra … how dare you ... show some respect to your student. Now, move closer to her.’
Indra shook her head, but, she took those steps back to stand close to Thana, as she was told. Sending up a silent prayer.
He sense they all were about to move away, when the saw Indra stepping away. Thor thought, ‘The rest of you stay put.’
Now, everyone just stood and watched.
Thana took a deep breath, closed her eyes to concentrate. As she was raising her hand to point at the wood in the fireplace…. her eyes opened they were glowing like the color of fire… her hand turned the color of red-orange for a brief second before the flame of the fire shot forward in a straight line to the wood, it burst into flames. She turned her palm up and closed her other hand around it… capturing and extinguishing the flame that had rested in her palm. She closed her eyes again as a huge smile broke out over her face. She had done it… she felt proud.
Indra, said, “Well, done, very well done.”
Allessia, “Holy shit, when did that happen…no How did that happen… Thana are you alright? Thor what is going on here?”
Hunter touched Thana’s shoulder, and immediately removed his hand, shaking it, saying, “Shit… she’s hot… I mean like burning … Thana are you alright.” He took a step in front of her.
Talon just said, “You think that is wise, walking in front of her. Are you that brave?”
Thor announced, “She is fine. She will be our weapon of fire, we will need to accomplish what needs to be done. Now, everyone sit down, please.”
He thought, ‘Talon, get a chair for Allessia, if you want her by your side, unless, Ethan will switch with you.’
Talon immediately went to the side of the room to pick up a nice easy chair, placing it beside the one he had used just a few minutes ago, saying, “Allessia, here would you like to have a seat, here?”
Jace had walked over to the sofa where Ethan had sat … wanting to be close to Allessia also, saying, “Allessia, you can sit here, Ethan you can have my chair.”
Ethan said, “Take your own fucking seat,” as he sat back down where he was at.
On one sofa sat Indra and Kendrietta, smiling at the men… as they proceeded to make asses of themselves.
Allessia looked from one man to the other, finally, she said, “Thank you Talon and Jace. But, I think I will just take a sit over on the floor by Thor, it’s closer to the fireplace. I feel a little chilled.” And that is what she did.
Thor already seated moved his head from one to the other, like he was staring at them individually, in his mind he was saying to the group, ‘let’s please have some silence and self discipline, you are all warriors are you not’ ... it took less than half a second until everyone became silent, serious and took their designated seats.
Finally, he was looking at Hunter, as he made his request, “Hunter, lift the lid to the table…” placing one hand out to the coffee table in the middle of the group.
Hunter immediately stood back up. He began handing Ethan all the loose pictures and items from the table top.
Ethan sat them on the sofa by him.
Hunter lifted the lid from the coffee table, carried it over and set in down on the floor behind the chairs.
As the lid came off, a very pleasant aroma came from within the inside of the table the lavender scent floated over the room.
Everyone became very calm as they scooted up to the edge of their seats to peer into the opening trying to see what was inside the table’s bottom. All that was visible was two huge rectangle pieces of wood on the back was two hooks and a wire attached to the hooks. They looked like picture frames turned upside down lying on a piece of velvet material. The material was a deep purple color.
Hunter came back to where he had been sitting, “Thor, the lid is off, now what do you want me to do?”
“Just wait,” as Thor instructed, “Indra, see the large ruby in the center on the north side of the case in front of you … twist it half a turn, then push it in.”
Indra leaned forward and did as she was told…
Suddenly, they heard a squeaking sound ….. as the bottom of the compartment of the table, began to move up to become the new top of the coffee table.
Thor looked at his right side, saying, “Allessia, would you please lift the two frames off, hand one to Indra and the other to Kendriette.”
She stood back up and moved over. She picked one up and just handed it to Indra, then took the other one out handed it to Kendriette.
Thor said, “Indra, turn it to face the group.”
As she did everyone gasped out loud.
With a deeper gasping sound that first came from Allessia, as well as her surprised voice asking, “Thor, how did you get this… When ….”
Thana interrupted as she said, “I remember it, Ally.”
Thor said, “Allessia, I would like for you to describe to me what …. you see on it? What it represented to you?”
Now, Hunter had chimed in, “I don’t believe it.” He stood up and moved closer, “How could she have….”
Allessia began talking, “Thor, this is one of my paintings. I painted it probably, well, I would have to guess years ago. Way before I put them in any art shows.” Taking a very deep breath she stated, “The one that Indra is holding is of a sad lonely lady, sitting in a room all by her self. She is seated facing the window, so you don’t see her directly. But, the way I had her sitting on a wooden window seat in front of an extremely large bay window looking out into a darken night. There are clouds that surround the area that she is looking at, with several high scraper buildings in the distance with a mountain in the east. It is like she is wishing for something or someone… looking very much in despair. Her left hand is raised up to her forehead, pushing some strains of her long hair away from her brow. And although she isn’t directly visible to the viewers eye, like a true portrait would. Her reflection appears back at her from the glass of the window. It shows her overall beauty, she is dressed in a formal looking gown with a scooped neckline. In her deep violet eyes you can see the sadness that the woman feels. Even with all her despondent look she still has a very gentleness about her, almost like a radiant being, an angel without the wings.”
She paused, as she looked closer making a connection, “She almost looks like Indra, only the woman in my painting is much older than Indra is now. Where Indra’s hair is a shade darker, then the woman’s it is almost light brown to blonde. And, on her lap is her right hand she holds a picture. It is of a cute young boy with the same coloring of hair as hers, and a man … and ….” She stopped talking.
Thor said, “and … go on.”
Allessia looked at the picture and then back up at him, “Well, Hell Master, it looks like you. But, I have never met you before this trip, I swear. I mean you might be a few years younger than now, but, the resemblance is eerie. Even if I say so myself it is very remarkable,” she glanced around the room to the others and asked, “AM I right, doesn’t it? It looks like Master Thor.”
You could hear “yes…” from several voices.
From Ethan was, “It’s fucking amazing… weird.”
Hunter said, “I have to say it is more than Fucking weird… because, that’s my mother, Velnetta and I’m that little boy I would guess probably when I was around age twelve, and yes Uncle it is you. We are the ones in the photograph she holding and what is even, more strange, is I do not remember ever taking a picture with you.”
He walked on over to kneel down in front of Indra, to say, “I never realized how much you do look like our mother. But, you do. She is beautiful and you are, too.”
Indra immediately looked closer to the picture, “So, that’s our mom? I never got to know her like you got, too. I was still so young when she was taken. I only have vague memories of her. She is pretty isn’t she? Thor, it is you and Hunter.”
Thor asked, “So, Allessia do you remember why you painted that picture.”
She thought for a second, “It just came to me one day in a dream. Then that next morning I couldn’t do anything until I sketched it out and then I started painting it…I think it took me maybe two days to paint it. It was like something I had to get done, right then. It was like the woman was asking for my help, like she was being held as a prisoner. And yet, I didn’t know what to do or anything. So, I just painted it… and eventually put it up for sale.” Then she brought her hand up to the mouth, saying very excitedly, “wait a minute. But, this painting wasn’t the only one I did around that same time. I had a series of dreams, each night… for a week or more, until I painted the Damn things, then they disappeared from my night dreams.”
Thor laughed, “No, you are correct, this is not the only one, Kendrietta turn your painting around.”
When she did, everyone shouted out.
“SHIT”
“DAMN”
Thana joined them, “Jesus Christ… Allessia I don’t remember this one.. but, I know that face … it is of pure evil. Although, I only saw it in my own nightmare, he’s a monster in the flesh.”
Hatred filled his voice as Hunter exclaimed, “And, this one is of that evil man that was the sperm donor to my mother, to produce me. I refuse to call him my father.” He stormed away from the picture stating, “Thor, she does not need to tell you how it looks… she has captured his image to perfection.” But, with a tone in his voice that showed his confusion and questionably he added, “How…. I do not know… but, I know without a doubt this is of him. I see some of both Viktor and James in him, even unfortunately my self.”
Hunter looked at Allessia, thinking why had she painted him that scene, the one of his mother… what the Hell is Thor up, too? He continued to walk over to the other side of the room and suddenly he was being consumed into the dark shadows, as his anger took him into it.
Thor heard Hunter’s thoughts ….
And just as sudden Hunter heard Thor thoughts … yelling inside his head…. it sounded as if he was shouting at him.
Thor thought, ‘Hunter, don’t you go off sulking like a spiteful child, get your ass back over here.’
Hunter’s thought was, ‘You’re the ass, why didn’t you prepare me for this,’ as he walked back over to the group and just sat down on the floor beside the chair Thana was sitting in … his chair at Thor’s side.
But, now, he said so everyone else could hear, “Okay, old man what do you want us to see next. Maybe, I need another Damn drink before the next show and tell, someone hand me that fucking bottle.”
Jace handed the bottle over to him…
Hunter just looked at it and decided there was only enough for him, he just drank from the bottle.
Thor asked, “Allessia, please tell us about this picture in your own words.”
Allessia looked at the man on the floor, “Hunter, I’m sorry it upsets you.”
To the rest of the group she said, “Well, this painting is like a collage with several images around the edges, it has a background that looks like the setting was in a cave. There is an open coffin setting up high on a stone based pedestal behind the main image. That one main image is dead center on the page … and strange as it seems, that image is of a person. As Thana mentioned, more like a monster. And as we all heard from Hunter, that one image has a few features that I now think has a slight resemblance to Hunter … Sorry, Hunter, but I can see some of his facial features, that looks like yours. Like your high forehead, your firm jaw line, those strong cheek bones of yours, even the straight nose between those deep set eyes of yours. I know right at this minute your pupils have turned that same deep dark, almost black color, as his. I think it is because Hunter’s your eyes become that dark when you get very angry …. and you seem to be right now. But, usually, you look a lot nicer and friendlier.”
Talon joined in saying, “Yeah.. .lighten up Hunter, we all know you aren’t anything like this ugly guy.”
Ethan added, “Even in your dreams, I could never see anything like this monster. Take another drink and then ease up, bud.”
Thana first just touched his shoulder very lightly with her hand, trying to give him some comfort. He felt so tensed she began to massage his neck and shoulder area.
Allessia continued, “But, I think most importantly was the look of strength and power the image had, that Hunter possess, also. And, Hunter you are so much more handsome then this guy.” She smiled at him, as he was relaxing again, “But, there of course are many differences and very noticeable. The picture is of evil incarnate … showing two fangs dripping with blood from the sides of his mouth against a face that looked as if there was not a drop of blood running in his veins. I remember thinking that he had just taken several more lives, to feed on.”
She paused, adding, “Another difference, as well is the deep dark black head of hair that hangs down to his dark covered shoulders. He has a black shirt on, and you can see his shoulders and upper arms, but, that’s all. Back to his eyes, if you look very close there is a touch of red flame, you could almost see Hell’s fire rising up in the very center of his eyes as he stares back from the canvas. The images that I placed strategically around him are of several other Vampires males and females. All on the feed, some are large and some smaller images, plus if you look closer you will see some show signs of aging and others are in their prime of life, or I should say were. Now,” she pointed to some areas, “here you can see deep dark shadows along the walls of the cave that everything is portrayed in. If you look, even closer to the walls of the cave there are superficial pictures of innocent people’s faces that I heard screaming in torment during this dream.”
She shivered as she finished, “I remember feeling very frightened as I painted this one, not knowing for sure why it came out this way.”
Thor asked, “So, other than what you described you have nothing else to say about this one. Does anyone else see anything that Allessia hasn’t told us?”
Kendriette spoke up, “I see that it looks like a cave yes, but, to me it could easily represent some type of underground subway … Allessia, are these tracks here?” she pointed to some dark lines that looked like wooden planks with a steel rod in the center of two rows, two sets.
“Yes, oh… my I forgot that. Yes, those are railways for a subway train… and I never thought anything of it before now, but, right here.” Allessia pointed to one of the walls in the background, adding, “are the words barely visible, but it reads New York City, NY.”
Talon asked, “So, Thor do you believe these are symbols for us to find HIM there? Hunter, what do you think?”
Thor answered, “Be patient… we might not need to find HIM he might be coming to us.” Then he said, “Now, Allessia please remove the velvet material from the object that is left in the case?” turning back to his left looking down he asked, “Hunter, will you help her lift it out. After, everyone looks at it I want you to tell me what you see?”
Ethan said, “Shit, I don’t know if I can stand looking at another one of these. Sorry, Allessia nothing against your painting, I’m just not sure what you think we need to figure out, Thor.”
Allessia had move the material off to the sides of the item. As she saw it, she nodded her head, smiling saying, “Oh, I think you will enjoy this one.”
Hunter said, “Okay, Talon help me with that end, I don’t want to stumble and break it in two.”
Both men took the huge painting out and moved it to the end and propped it up.
Everyone said almost in unison, “Alright…”
Talon said, “I can really relate to this one.”
Jace yelled, “Finally, something I’m interested in…”
Ethan added, “Okay, I stand corrected… this might be good.”
Allessia was excited about this one, she interrupted them, “Oh, Thor… I remember this one very well, it took me a long time to paint it…. like a month, before I felt I had captured everything in it, that I dreamt.”
“Okay, tell us about it. What did it mean to you?” Thor smiled as he asked her, “In your own words tell me, what I can look forward too.”
Everyone stood up and moved closer sitting on the floor to look at every detail.
Allessia started, “Well, it is a huge battle scene of I believe, now, us fighting to the death those that would be classified as …. undead, our enemies. But, it isn’t just vampires, but, creatures that for a better name I will call Demons. Where should I start?” She thought for a second.
Thana said, “Start there… Hell is that me? I not only see my face but, I see the fire not only coming from my hands, but, my eyes as well. But, Shit… Allessia I love my outfit…and is that you… Shit it is… and of course your outfit is better, Damn it all to Hell,” her voice sounded envious, “Why couldn’t you paint my outfit like that.”
Hunter had to laugh, “It sure the Hell does, and I’m speaking for all of us males, we love them too, sweetie. Both… outfits. But, why wear them it barely covers your bodies.”
All the men were laughing and nodding their heads, “Oh yeah, you two are looking good … very fine.”
Thana looked over to Indra, “Can I wear a bra and thong, like that, would leather burn up or should it be of something else. It’s looks like leather.”
Indra only said, “We will work on something.”
Allessia said, “Hey, this is my painting… Thor, what they are referring to is that Thana and I are in what I would like to refer to as a woman’s warrior outfits. They are basically skimpy. We do have arm protectors for our forearms. Tops that are barely breast cups. Bottoms which is a pretty much a scabbard, hanging from our waists for the swords in our hands. High boots that come up to our knees, with sheaves for daggers and a wooden stake. In the painting I made one image in the likings to Thana, not knowing why, but, there she is. With one woman, in my own image swirling a sword. Now I know it is with my Keris sword Sage. I’m wearing something like chain mail that barely covers parts of my body.”
Thor asked, “And that is all that’s in the painting?” smiling as he knew better.
“Well, no.” she said.
Jace interrupted, “Hell, no there’s a whole battle ground and Thor I believe that’s you standing up on a mountain watching us.. it almost looks like the courtyard in that area, over there," he pointed to an area that was off center of the painting. Before he continued, "AND, I repeat you are watching us, your eyes are not covered, but, looked very focus and dashing vibrant green. I say us, because I can recognize several here in this room, among the many on the painting. Talon there’s you, isn’t it, you are doing that double sword thing you do… taking off several heads from those ‘undead’ creatures. I can almost see it in action, as some of the bodies are lying on the ground ... headless. And, I have no doubt that’s me over there, Allessia tell me if I’m wrong. It’s like two images … of the same person with a flashing light between them, like I’m flying across the field before I kneel down and use my crossbow shooting that long staff up to the that guy…. ” he looked over to Hunter.
“Yeah.. I know who it is .. it is Grand Master Hector Bera,” Hunter added, “He is commanding his league to destroy us, I’m sure.”
In a sweet voice Indra interrupted everyone, saying, “But, I believe over here,” she pointed to a building in the upper left corner, “See, Hunter, that looks like you climbing on the outer edges of the stones, you are looking up to that window. Look isn’t that our mother looking out the window. You are going to her.”
Ethan had moved up and was studying the picture very closely, looking at every inch of the detailed piece of art, trying to memorize the whole structured scene.
Allessia tried again to interject her own comments, “I believe this whole picture is what Thor was stating earlier… what’s out on the horizon for us all to put our plan of attack in place and this picture should be study hard. It tells us a lot that we can learn from. But, Thor I would still like to know how you came across these that I painted. They were only shown once and it was gone before I knew it and I never got a name who bought them.”
Thor looked at her and said, “Even though physically you have only been with us for hours. You have been with me, spiritually, for a very long time, I knew that you painted magical portraits and I sent Christi to purchase these. Before the others got to them,” To him self he was thinking he only wished he knew which ones Roni had gotten before him …
Thana asked, “Christi… I haven’t had the pleasure to meet her, have we?” She looked around the room.
Thor answered, “I believe she is also in that picture, look for a young petit woman. I think she told me she’s down by the courtyard, on the dead barren field that Allessia brought everything, man and beast, to their knees dying that was in her way when she used her power of the Lifestream. Christi is helping a wounded warrior of ours, she’s has the healing power … If she can reach them before they take their last breath. If not, well, let’s just hope she is around when one of us needs her.”
Allessia said very enthusiast, “I remembered naming the picture…
Kendrietta being closest to the lower left corner, “It’s called, The Last Coming of the Storm …. the Dark Ones and the Order of the Light. You actually put that right there…” she pointed to the corner, “… by Ally M and 2222 beside your name.”
Thor began clapping his hands and said, “Good for you… now you know why you have all come to me, at this time. This picture with its details will become our plan ... study it long and hard, find every possible hint of a weapon or strategy we might need. We will meet often to discuss what each of you have discovered... and Allessia you can tell us more.”
Talon said, “When do we start training?”
Wednesday, December 3, 2008
The Meeting
Shadows created from the fire danced along the stonewalls of the spacious room. The room itself seemed old and worn. Antique objects littered the floors and walls. Old oil paintings, faded black and white photos, tarnished candelabras, and many mystical type objects were found a plenty. All the walls were partially covered with shelves and shelves of dusty books. It seemed as if the room breathed of knowledge and age. Thor sat in one of the more comfortable chairs by the fireplace. There was another empty chair to his left and two more directly across from him. A large coffee table was centered between them. On the other two sides of the table were two sofas opposite of each other, both empty. A collection of papers, maps, and photographs were scattered over the top of the table in no organized fashion. He took a large puff of his pipe and blew out a smoke ring has he gathered his thoughts. He could hear the soft ticking of the ancient clock that hung above the fireplace. They should be arriving soon, he thought to himself. He leaned forward carefully feeling for his drink when he sensed a presence near him. He felt a small shift in the atmosphere and the slight movement of air.
“Hunter my good boy, would you be so kind as to grab that bottle of bourbon before taking a seat?” he smiled to himself. Hunter always had to try and sneak by him. It had become somewhat of a game between them. He heard a sigh.
“How do you ALWAYS know?” Hunter said as he walked out one of the darkened corners in the large room.
“Well, if it would stroke that small ego of yours, I’ll let you sneak up on me one of these days,” Thor said with a smug grin. Thor knew when ANYONE was around him. He had the ability of tremor sense; he could automatically sense the location of anything/anyone that was in contact with the ground and within his metaphysical range.
“Don’t do me any favors old man,” Hunter said with a friendly chuckle. “I will get you one of these days.”
“Maybe,” said Thor. “Well, I guess if I was hanging out in the middle of a dark room you might be able to, as long as you were careful enough to not touch the ground while you were traveling from shadow to shadow.” Hunter had crossed the room and seated himself in the chair next to Thor, placing the bottle on the table.
“So, have you spoken with Allessia today?” Hunter asked.
“Oh yes, and what a conversation we had,” Thor replied, “but let’s save the recount for the others to hear as well.”
“She seemed terribly shaken,” Hunter stated. After spending so long watching the two women to make sure they were not in danger, Hunter had a bit of a protective spot for both girls.
Thor laid a strong hand on Hunter’s shoulder, “She was in good hands Hunter,” reassured Thor, “There was always going to be a certain degree of pain during the transition, Ethan and I had discussed it thoroughly ahead of time. We discussed the most efficient way to bring her into her power and eliminate a considerable amount of pain.” Thor explained. “It was done according to plan, I promise.” Hunter nodded. He trusted Thor at his word.
“Ahhhhh…they come,” Thor said.
There was a polite knock at the door and then the door opened. Indra, Kendrietta, and two other men entered the room.
“Please, make yourselves comfortable,” Thor offered. Indra glided to the sofa on Thor’s right side and Kendrietta took the one on the left. Both men sat in the chairs opposite of Thor and Hunter. The man across from Hunter was tall and slender, but every inch was toned muscle. He had dark black hair that was tied back with a piece of leather into a loose ponytail at the base of his neck. Some straggles of hair had freed themselves from their bond and hung over his right eye. His skin was a light tan and his facial features were striking. A small scar could be seen on his left cheek. Around his thin lips was a carefully trimmed goatee. He was leaning forward surveying the clutter on the tabletop.
“Well Hunter, it looks as though you are an exceptional photographer as well as a very thorough investigator,” he commented. Hunter smiled, “When you have such interesting subjects, it’s not hard to record their every move.”
“True,” said the dark haired man. “I must say some of these pictures are quite boring though.” He leaned back in his chair. “I would have been more than happy to take the assignment for you and get some really good shots of these two.”
Hunter let out a hearty laugh, “That may be Talon, but we both know that you would not have been able to refrain yourself from getting ‘too’ personal with them.” The others joined in the laughter. Talon just shrugged and replied, “Probably.”
“Talon, please tell me you have learned to control that hormone you call a body after all these years,” Indra inquired.
“Of course, I am a Master of discipline,” he said “but the question is ‘will’ I control it, and would you want me to….” Talon turned to her giving her the full strength of his hazel eyes. Indra blushed and looked away. Talon smiled, and looked over at his neighbor.
“What do you think Jace?” Jace had short spiky blond hair. He was very tan and muscular. His face was hard and his chin strong. His eyes were the color of the ocean, a bluish green. He sat in his chair with perfect posture, his back straight, head high, chin parallel to the floor. He turned to Talon with a look of boredom.
“I thought we were here to plan a war or something…not mingle,” he said his tone deep.
Talon sighed. “Well, don’t you just take the fun out of everything?”
“I think we are just waiting for one more before we start,” Indra said to Jace. He looked at her and his whole face softened. He smiled a perfect row of teeth at her. He had a great smile and knew it. She returned the smile. Jace had always found Indra most beautiful. “Oh, I didn’t realize we were missing one,” he said. “I apologize for my abruptness.”
Kendrietta stood up, “Would anyone else like a drink,” she asked in her soft mousy voice. Everyone but Thor murmured that they would love a drink.
“I’ll help you,” said Hunter standing up. Kendrietta and Hunter moved across the room to a corner where there was a wooden bar and various types of liquor. As they were filing glasses and talking, the door to the room opened again.
“Sorry I am late…it was a long journey,” Ethan said taking off his jacket. He walked over to the group shaking hands and greeting everyone.
Hunter and Kendrietta came back with drinks for everyone including Ethan. Kendrietta moved to sit by Indra and Ethan ended up claiming her old seat.
“Now that we have all arrived, let’s speak openly,” Thor said. “We have much to discuss and many decisions to make.” Thor reached into his pocket and pulled out a velvet pouch. He stuck his thumb and fore finger inside it and retrieved a pinch of tobacco to replenish his pipe. While Thor was busy with emptying his old tobacco, Ethan took this opportunity to ask a question that had been on his mind since last night.
“May I ask how Allessia is doing?” Ethan inquired.
“Which one is she again?” Talon asked as her thumbed through a few pictures on the table.
“This one.” Indra stated.
“Well, I would say she is damn fine!” he looked at the picture giving a soft whistle.
“And this one is Thana,” Indra offered as she handed him another picture.
“Wow!” Talon said. “Hunter you lucky son of a bitch! You just spent all day following this two around and peeking in their windows…nice,” He chuckled. Hunter’s cheeks burned pink. “If only you knew the half of it,” he thought to himself.
“That’s quite enough Talon,” Thor said. “Please kept that brilliant mind of yours on business.”
“Yes sir,” Talon said his voice low, like a child that just got in trouble with their parent.
Hunter shot Talon a victorious smile. Talon responded with a squint of the eyes and mischievous grin, as if to say…better watch it buddy…I will kick your ass later.
Kendrietta answered Ethan’s question, “Allessia is doing well. She has been sleeping away most of the day. She had a long night, she probably only got a few hours of sleep before you came along.” She continued, “She got up for a few hours, walked around a bit, ate something, talked with Thor for awhile, and then laid back down.”
“So…Ethan ‘visited’ her last night in her sleep?” Jace asked.
“Yes, he did,” Thor said.
“Man, I hate it when you do that shit. It’s freaky,” Jace said to Ethan.
“Yeah, like I want to get inside your dreams ever again Jace,” Ethan joked. “Talk about some freaky shit.”
Thor sighed. He should have known better than to expect this meeting to go smoothly or straight to business. Most of these people haven’t seen each other in months. A little catching up and giving each other shit was usually first priority when they got around each other.
Thor sat in silence packing his pipe listening to them chatter. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a lighter. He brought the fire to his pipe when a soft breeze blew over him and put out his flame. He sighed again…asshole. He clicked his lighter again and brought it to his pipe…a gush of wind, and the flame was out.
“Talon…” Thor threatened.
“It’s not me!” he said in his defense.
“Humph,” was Thor’s reply. He heard giggles and laughter. “Fine, it’s not you then…but if I do not succeed in lighting my pipe this time, I will hold you personally responsible.” He said with a smile. He lifted his lighter to his pipe, clicked it, and inhaled deeply.
“Ahhhhh…” he said. “Thank you for not making me hurt you.”
“My pleasure,” said Indra smiling.
“See…told you it wasn’t me,” said Talon.
“Indra?” Thor said in disbelief.
Her voice was in his head. Also, I don’t appreciate you calling me an asshole. Laughter echoed all around in his mind.
He turned to her. But you were an asshole…who would do that to a helpless blind man?
Yeah, helpless…that is the word I would use to describe you. She smiled.
“So have we all decided to be children again?” More laughter was heard. “I hope it is all out your system now. Urgent matters require our attention, let us not forget why we have come together.” Immediately everyone became serious. “OK, let’s try this again. Yes, last night Ethan entered Ally’s dreams to guide her to a place where she could be reunited with her past lives. It was successful. She not only can remember the important details from those lives, but also has manifested all her powers from lives past.”
Jace choked on his drink, “Are you fucking serious?”
“Yes Jace,” Thor said.
“Holy shit.” Hunter said his eyes wide.
“Now, even though she has these powers, she has no idea how to call them or control them. Also, she is one of the only people that have ever wielded the Sword of Light. She will need training in both her abilities and sword play.”
“What is the Sword of Light?” Ethan asked.
Thor took a long puff off his pipe, and blew out smoke; he stood up and walked across the room. He walked over to where the bar was and left of the bar was an old wooden cabinet. He reached up around his neck and pulled a necklace over his head. On the necklace held an old skeleton looking key. He felt the front of the cabinet, brushing away cobwebs and fingered an old lock. He inserted the key in to the lock and the doors opened with an eerie groan. The room was filled with a pungent aroma. He reached inside and pulled out a sword. Carefully holding the sword in both hands, he walked back to the group. Everyone was on the edge of their seat trying to get a clear view of it.
“Is that it?” Talon asked with excitement in his voice. Jace was next to him practically salivating.
“It is part of it,” replied Thor. He sat back down holding the sword gently in his lap. “This is an ancient keris sword. This keris was constructed entirely for a magic and spiritual purpose, to slay vampires.”
All eyes were huge and mouths were open.
“A keris?” Talon said in awe. “Creating a keris is a long and complicated magical ritual.”
“I know, it involves the blending of the metal with magical ingredients and the invoking of a powerful jinn or khodam spirit directly into the blade.” Indra informed everyone. She too was looking at it with astounded eyes.
Thor smiled, “Yes, this is Sage, named after the energy it consumes. Most spirits that inhabit a keris sword needs to be fed to become increasingly powerful. Anointing it with oils or smells make it more and more powerful overtime. Some need to be set out into the moonlight and so on. This one feeds off the energy of sage, so I made sure to place a large amount of sage extract on the blade and in the cabinet when I locked it up. It was made centuries ago, by a very gifted sword crafter.”
“That’s what that smell was! I could quite place it,” said Kendrietta. “Sage is a very powerful herb. In most cultures it is used to ward of evil spirits and to bless places.”
“Exactly my child,” Thor said. “It could be considered a holy item. It is a very powerful weapon against evil. Now combine that with the power that Ally carries within herself.” He raised an eyebrow and gave a wicked grin.
“Oh my god,” Hunter said, “Combined, they would be the perfect weapon.”
“Oh yes…they would indeed.” Thor said.
“Excuse me,” Jace said sounding a bit confused. “Would someone mind telling me what abilities Ally actually has?”
“Well, I met with Ally earlier today and after talking a bit I convinced her into letting me tap into her psyche,” said Thor. “I learned much. Have you heard of the Lifestream?”
“Uhhh…no I can’t say I have,” said Jace.
“The Lifestream is responsible for creating all living things. Ally has the ability to tap into the Lifestream. She can add energy to the Lifestream or wield that power in healing or in fighting.”
“Ok…” said Jace. “I get how her being able to heal would be a benefit in our war, but how can she use life energy to fight?”
“It is not just merely healing, Jace.” Hunter said putting the pieces together.
“She can replenish the Lifesteam as well, that means she can take life energy and add it to the Lifestream.” Talon offered. “Easy way to put it, she could bring life to a dead tree, or kill a live tree by using its life force.”
“If she took too much energy from the Lifestream around her, the land would become barren,” said Thor. “So she would need to be very careful not to bring death to the living things around her…. I am not just talking about vegetation.”
“You mean people?” Ethan asked.
“Precisely.” Thor said
“Oh wow,” said Jace. “I didn’t even think of that. This lifestream is connected to everyone. She could be extremely powerful…but at a cost.”
“If she were able to channel that type of energy through Sage it would incinerate anything evil or undead,” said Indra
“And that my children, would be the Sword of Light,” revealed Thor.
Everyone sat in silence for a few minutes letting the recent conversation sink in.
“If she has the capability to be that powerful, then she is a danger to us all at the moment. She definitely needs to be taught control immediately,” said Kendrietta.
“Yes, as well as remind her body on how to use a sword,” said Thor. “Talon, as you are an excellent swordsmen, I would like you to take responsibility for this task.” Talon just nodded in acceptance.
“That would take months for her to learn all the fundamentals of sword play,” replied Jace.
“Her body and mind has accepted her past lives, now all we have to do is channel them. One of her beings was a hell of a swordsmen… once upon a time.”
“I remember,” said Talon as he stared at the ground. Everyone turned to look at him.
“What do you mean you remember?” said Hunter
Everyone sat in silence waiting for him to answer the question.
“He was a Light Warrior,” Indra said with pride in her voice.
“You mean in a past life?” asked Ethan.
“No,” said Thor smiling.
“How could…how old…I don’t…” said Jace, not able to make up his mind on which question he wanted to ask first.
“Accelerated regeneration,” said Talon. “It basically makes me invincible. I do not age, and so far I can heal or regenerate anything. I developed my abilities when I was around 22.”
“Where’d the scar come from?” asked Kendriette.
“When I was very young, before I tapped into my abilities. I had an accident that resulted in my cheek being gashed open,” said Talon. “I think I was 9 or 10 yrs old.”
As Talon ended his quick tale, a glass shattered on the floor. Jace was slumped in his chair and his hand was holding his forehead. Sweat had formed all over his face and he grunted as if he was in tremendous pain.
“Jace, what’s wrong?” Indra knelt on the floor next to the big man.
“I don’t know,” he said through gritted teeth. “All the sudden I felt dizzy, then a pain shot through my head. I feel weak.”
“Someone get some water,” Indra instructed. Kendrietta jumped off the chair and rushed to get it. As she was running to the bar area, she began to slow, and eventually fell to her knees grabbing her head. “Oh God,” she said weakly.
“What’s happening?” Hunter asked, he was moving to Kendretta to help.
“I have no idea,” said Indra.
Hunter swayed a bit and blew out some air. “I am starting to get a little dizzy as well.”
Thor hadn’t moved from his chair. He sat eyes closed, concentrating. He eyes flew open, “Ally! She’s in her room! We must stop her!”
“Look!” Indra pointed to the sword that was now lying on the table…it was slightly bathed in a white light. “What’s she doing? What’s happening?”
“No time to explain, someone grab the sword and take it to her now!” yelled Thor.
Talon grabbed the sword and moved to the door. He felt light headed, but he could still walk. He stopped in the doorway. “Where is she?”
“In her room, she is the forth door down on this side.” Thor said as he climbed out of his chair to offer help to the others.
Talon disappeared from the room and rushed down the hallway. “1…2….3…here it is,” he took a deep breath and opened the door. Ally was sitting cross-legged on the floor by her stove, her eyes closed. She seemed peaceful.
Talon swallowed. “Allessia?”
Ally opened her eyes and scrambled onto her feet clearly frightened. “Who are you?!” she demanded. “Don’t come any closer!” He took a few steps towards her.
“Help Me!”she yelled. She screamed and screamed for help as Talon tried to talk to her.
“Ally you have to stop! Thor told me to come in here and stop you!” Talon yelled at her trying to talk over her pleas for help.
“Thor told you to kill me?” she said anger flashed across her face. THOR? I trusted him! With that thought Talon was brought to his knees in pain. He felt weak…so weak. Remembering the sword in his hand he realized how this must have looked to her. Oh God, she thinks I am attacking her! He cried out as a wave of tremendous agony hit him in the chest. Fear gripped every once of his body. Holy shit! She’s going to kill me!
“Ally, listen to me! I am not here to harm you!” He said through stabs of pain. “I am supposed to give you this and make you stop whatever you are doing.” He unsteadily held up the sword so she could see it. He could feel the darkness closing in on him; he was about to lose consciousness. He could hear the blood thundering in his ears…or was that footsteps?
“Ally stop! You’ll kill him!” Indra was in the room like a flash, standing between Ally and Talon. Thor was close behind her. Indra grabbed the sword and held it out for Ally. Confused, Ally took the sword. As her petite hands wrapped around the hilt of the blade, she felt whole…. complete at last. She let out a sigh of relief and sat on the bed staring at it like an old lost lover. She looked up at Thor tears in her eyes, “I didn’t mean to hurt anyone,” she sniffed. “I felt odd, incomplete…I was just trying to satisfy that missing part of me, it was like a hole that could never be filled. All I was doing was meditating.”
“I know my dear,” Thor said gently sitting next to her, he put his arm around her shoulders and hugged her. “How do you feel now?”
She looked into his unseeing eyes, “I feel wonderful,” she whispered. He smiled at hearing that. “I am sure you do dear, for now you should feel complete.”
Ally looked up to see everyone in the open doorway staring at her and Thor. Indra was helping Talon onto his feet, but he didn’t seem to need the help anymore. He looked perfectly healthy. Thana was staring at her like she had sprouted a second head, her mouth open in disbelief. Hunter was whispering into her ear, no doubt telling her what just happened.
“Ally, let me introduce to you Talon, the man you nearly killed,” Thor said palm open and extended in the direction of Talon. “He will be instructing you on becoming a proper swordfighter.”
Talon looked at her, his face blank.
“Unless, you have changed your mind….” Thor directed the statement to Talon. Raising his eyebrows.
“Nothing has changed sir,” Talon said.
Ally scooted off the bed towards him and extended her hand to him. Not expecting the sudden movement, he flinched. Fuck secretly he cussed himself. He took her hand in his, polielty shaking her hand.
"Nice to met you Talon,” she said in a musical voice.
“Wasn’t quite the introduction I had in mind, but no less exciting,” he said smiling. “The only request I have for now, is that before we start training you in the art of the sword, that maybe you should take a day and learn some control over that incredible ability of yours.”
Ally nodded, “I agree.”
“Thank you,” he nodded. “I would hate for you to lose control during our training, in which case I would really be attacking you.”
“I can’t make any promises,” she said smiling sweetly.
“Hunter my good boy, would you be so kind as to grab that bottle of bourbon before taking a seat?” he smiled to himself. Hunter always had to try and sneak by him. It had become somewhat of a game between them. He heard a sigh.
“How do you ALWAYS know?” Hunter said as he walked out one of the darkened corners in the large room.
“Well, if it would stroke that small ego of yours, I’ll let you sneak up on me one of these days,” Thor said with a smug grin. Thor knew when ANYONE was around him. He had the ability of tremor sense; he could automatically sense the location of anything/anyone that was in contact with the ground and within his metaphysical range.
“Don’t do me any favors old man,” Hunter said with a friendly chuckle. “I will get you one of these days.”
“Maybe,” said Thor. “Well, I guess if I was hanging out in the middle of a dark room you might be able to, as long as you were careful enough to not touch the ground while you were traveling from shadow to shadow.” Hunter had crossed the room and seated himself in the chair next to Thor, placing the bottle on the table.
“So, have you spoken with Allessia today?” Hunter asked.
“Oh yes, and what a conversation we had,” Thor replied, “but let’s save the recount for the others to hear as well.”
“She seemed terribly shaken,” Hunter stated. After spending so long watching the two women to make sure they were not in danger, Hunter had a bit of a protective spot for both girls.
Thor laid a strong hand on Hunter’s shoulder, “She was in good hands Hunter,” reassured Thor, “There was always going to be a certain degree of pain during the transition, Ethan and I had discussed it thoroughly ahead of time. We discussed the most efficient way to bring her into her power and eliminate a considerable amount of pain.” Thor explained. “It was done according to plan, I promise.” Hunter nodded. He trusted Thor at his word.
“Ahhhhh…they come,” Thor said.
There was a polite knock at the door and then the door opened. Indra, Kendrietta, and two other men entered the room.
“Please, make yourselves comfortable,” Thor offered. Indra glided to the sofa on Thor’s right side and Kendrietta took the one on the left. Both men sat in the chairs opposite of Thor and Hunter. The man across from Hunter was tall and slender, but every inch was toned muscle. He had dark black hair that was tied back with a piece of leather into a loose ponytail at the base of his neck. Some straggles of hair had freed themselves from their bond and hung over his right eye. His skin was a light tan and his facial features were striking. A small scar could be seen on his left cheek. Around his thin lips was a carefully trimmed goatee. He was leaning forward surveying the clutter on the tabletop.
“Well Hunter, it looks as though you are an exceptional photographer as well as a very thorough investigator,” he commented. Hunter smiled, “When you have such interesting subjects, it’s not hard to record their every move.”
“True,” said the dark haired man. “I must say some of these pictures are quite boring though.” He leaned back in his chair. “I would have been more than happy to take the assignment for you and get some really good shots of these two.”
Hunter let out a hearty laugh, “That may be Talon, but we both know that you would not have been able to refrain yourself from getting ‘too’ personal with them.” The others joined in the laughter. Talon just shrugged and replied, “Probably.”
“Talon, please tell me you have learned to control that hormone you call a body after all these years,” Indra inquired.
“Of course, I am a Master of discipline,” he said “but the question is ‘will’ I control it, and would you want me to….” Talon turned to her giving her the full strength of his hazel eyes. Indra blushed and looked away. Talon smiled, and looked over at his neighbor.
“What do you think Jace?” Jace had short spiky blond hair. He was very tan and muscular. His face was hard and his chin strong. His eyes were the color of the ocean, a bluish green. He sat in his chair with perfect posture, his back straight, head high, chin parallel to the floor. He turned to Talon with a look of boredom.
“I thought we were here to plan a war or something…not mingle,” he said his tone deep.
Talon sighed. “Well, don’t you just take the fun out of everything?”
“I think we are just waiting for one more before we start,” Indra said to Jace. He looked at her and his whole face softened. He smiled a perfect row of teeth at her. He had a great smile and knew it. She returned the smile. Jace had always found Indra most beautiful. “Oh, I didn’t realize we were missing one,” he said. “I apologize for my abruptness.”
Kendrietta stood up, “Would anyone else like a drink,” she asked in her soft mousy voice. Everyone but Thor murmured that they would love a drink.
“I’ll help you,” said Hunter standing up. Kendrietta and Hunter moved across the room to a corner where there was a wooden bar and various types of liquor. As they were filing glasses and talking, the door to the room opened again.
“Sorry I am late…it was a long journey,” Ethan said taking off his jacket. He walked over to the group shaking hands and greeting everyone.
Hunter and Kendrietta came back with drinks for everyone including Ethan. Kendrietta moved to sit by Indra and Ethan ended up claiming her old seat.
“Now that we have all arrived, let’s speak openly,” Thor said. “We have much to discuss and many decisions to make.” Thor reached into his pocket and pulled out a velvet pouch. He stuck his thumb and fore finger inside it and retrieved a pinch of tobacco to replenish his pipe. While Thor was busy with emptying his old tobacco, Ethan took this opportunity to ask a question that had been on his mind since last night.
“May I ask how Allessia is doing?” Ethan inquired.
“Which one is she again?” Talon asked as her thumbed through a few pictures on the table.
“This one.” Indra stated.
“Well, I would say she is damn fine!” he looked at the picture giving a soft whistle.
“And this one is Thana,” Indra offered as she handed him another picture.
“Wow!” Talon said. “Hunter you lucky son of a bitch! You just spent all day following this two around and peeking in their windows…nice,” He chuckled. Hunter’s cheeks burned pink. “If only you knew the half of it,” he thought to himself.
“That’s quite enough Talon,” Thor said. “Please kept that brilliant mind of yours on business.”
“Yes sir,” Talon said his voice low, like a child that just got in trouble with their parent.
Hunter shot Talon a victorious smile. Talon responded with a squint of the eyes and mischievous grin, as if to say…better watch it buddy…I will kick your ass later.
Kendrietta answered Ethan’s question, “Allessia is doing well. She has been sleeping away most of the day. She had a long night, she probably only got a few hours of sleep before you came along.” She continued, “She got up for a few hours, walked around a bit, ate something, talked with Thor for awhile, and then laid back down.”
“So…Ethan ‘visited’ her last night in her sleep?” Jace asked.
“Yes, he did,” Thor said.
“Man, I hate it when you do that shit. It’s freaky,” Jace said to Ethan.
“Yeah, like I want to get inside your dreams ever again Jace,” Ethan joked. “Talk about some freaky shit.”
Thor sighed. He should have known better than to expect this meeting to go smoothly or straight to business. Most of these people haven’t seen each other in months. A little catching up and giving each other shit was usually first priority when they got around each other.
Thor sat in silence packing his pipe listening to them chatter. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a lighter. He brought the fire to his pipe when a soft breeze blew over him and put out his flame. He sighed again…asshole. He clicked his lighter again and brought it to his pipe…a gush of wind, and the flame was out.
“Talon…” Thor threatened.
“It’s not me!” he said in his defense.
“Humph,” was Thor’s reply. He heard giggles and laughter. “Fine, it’s not you then…but if I do not succeed in lighting my pipe this time, I will hold you personally responsible.” He said with a smile. He lifted his lighter to his pipe, clicked it, and inhaled deeply.
“Ahhhhh…” he said. “Thank you for not making me hurt you.”
“My pleasure,” said Indra smiling.
“See…told you it wasn’t me,” said Talon.
“Indra?” Thor said in disbelief.
Her voice was in his head. Also, I don’t appreciate you calling me an asshole. Laughter echoed all around in his mind.
He turned to her. But you were an asshole…who would do that to a helpless blind man?
Yeah, helpless…that is the word I would use to describe you. She smiled.
“So have we all decided to be children again?” More laughter was heard. “I hope it is all out your system now. Urgent matters require our attention, let us not forget why we have come together.” Immediately everyone became serious. “OK, let’s try this again. Yes, last night Ethan entered Ally’s dreams to guide her to a place where she could be reunited with her past lives. It was successful. She not only can remember the important details from those lives, but also has manifested all her powers from lives past.”
Jace choked on his drink, “Are you fucking serious?”
“Yes Jace,” Thor said.
“Holy shit.” Hunter said his eyes wide.
“Now, even though she has these powers, she has no idea how to call them or control them. Also, she is one of the only people that have ever wielded the Sword of Light. She will need training in both her abilities and sword play.”
“What is the Sword of Light?” Ethan asked.
Thor took a long puff off his pipe, and blew out smoke; he stood up and walked across the room. He walked over to where the bar was and left of the bar was an old wooden cabinet. He reached up around his neck and pulled a necklace over his head. On the necklace held an old skeleton looking key. He felt the front of the cabinet, brushing away cobwebs and fingered an old lock. He inserted the key in to the lock and the doors opened with an eerie groan. The room was filled with a pungent aroma. He reached inside and pulled out a sword. Carefully holding the sword in both hands, he walked back to the group. Everyone was on the edge of their seat trying to get a clear view of it.
“Is that it?” Talon asked with excitement in his voice. Jace was next to him practically salivating.
“It is part of it,” replied Thor. He sat back down holding the sword gently in his lap. “This is an ancient keris sword. This keris was constructed entirely for a magic and spiritual purpose, to slay vampires.”
All eyes were huge and mouths were open.
“A keris?” Talon said in awe. “Creating a keris is a long and complicated magical ritual.”
“I know, it involves the blending of the metal with magical ingredients and the invoking of a powerful jinn or khodam spirit directly into the blade.” Indra informed everyone. She too was looking at it with astounded eyes.
Thor smiled, “Yes, this is Sage, named after the energy it consumes. Most spirits that inhabit a keris sword needs to be fed to become increasingly powerful. Anointing it with oils or smells make it more and more powerful overtime. Some need to be set out into the moonlight and so on. This one feeds off the energy of sage, so I made sure to place a large amount of sage extract on the blade and in the cabinet when I locked it up. It was made centuries ago, by a very gifted sword crafter.”
“That’s what that smell was! I could quite place it,” said Kendrietta. “Sage is a very powerful herb. In most cultures it is used to ward of evil spirits and to bless places.”
“Exactly my child,” Thor said. “It could be considered a holy item. It is a very powerful weapon against evil. Now combine that with the power that Ally carries within herself.” He raised an eyebrow and gave a wicked grin.
“Oh my god,” Hunter said, “Combined, they would be the perfect weapon.”
“Oh yes…they would indeed.” Thor said.
“Excuse me,” Jace said sounding a bit confused. “Would someone mind telling me what abilities Ally actually has?”
“Well, I met with Ally earlier today and after talking a bit I convinced her into letting me tap into her psyche,” said Thor. “I learned much. Have you heard of the Lifestream?”
“Uhhh…no I can’t say I have,” said Jace.
“The Lifestream is responsible for creating all living things. Ally has the ability to tap into the Lifestream. She can add energy to the Lifestream or wield that power in healing or in fighting.”
“Ok…” said Jace. “I get how her being able to heal would be a benefit in our war, but how can she use life energy to fight?”
“It is not just merely healing, Jace.” Hunter said putting the pieces together.
“She can replenish the Lifesteam as well, that means she can take life energy and add it to the Lifestream.” Talon offered. “Easy way to put it, she could bring life to a dead tree, or kill a live tree by using its life force.”
“If she took too much energy from the Lifestream around her, the land would become barren,” said Thor. “So she would need to be very careful not to bring death to the living things around her…. I am not just talking about vegetation.”
“You mean people?” Ethan asked.
“Precisely.” Thor said
“Oh wow,” said Jace. “I didn’t even think of that. This lifestream is connected to everyone. She could be extremely powerful…but at a cost.”
“If she were able to channel that type of energy through Sage it would incinerate anything evil or undead,” said Indra
“And that my children, would be the Sword of Light,” revealed Thor.
Everyone sat in silence for a few minutes letting the recent conversation sink in.
“If she has the capability to be that powerful, then she is a danger to us all at the moment. She definitely needs to be taught control immediately,” said Kendrietta.
“Yes, as well as remind her body on how to use a sword,” said Thor. “Talon, as you are an excellent swordsmen, I would like you to take responsibility for this task.” Talon just nodded in acceptance.
“That would take months for her to learn all the fundamentals of sword play,” replied Jace.
“Her body and mind has accepted her past lives, now all we have to do is channel them. One of her beings was a hell of a swordsmen… once upon a time.”
“I remember,” said Talon as he stared at the ground. Everyone turned to look at him.
“What do you mean you remember?” said Hunter
Everyone sat in silence waiting for him to answer the question.
“He was a Light Warrior,” Indra said with pride in her voice.
“You mean in a past life?” asked Ethan.
“No,” said Thor smiling.
“How could…how old…I don’t…” said Jace, not able to make up his mind on which question he wanted to ask first.
“Accelerated regeneration,” said Talon. “It basically makes me invincible. I do not age, and so far I can heal or regenerate anything. I developed my abilities when I was around 22.”
“Where’d the scar come from?” asked Kendriette.
“When I was very young, before I tapped into my abilities. I had an accident that resulted in my cheek being gashed open,” said Talon. “I think I was 9 or 10 yrs old.”
As Talon ended his quick tale, a glass shattered on the floor. Jace was slumped in his chair and his hand was holding his forehead. Sweat had formed all over his face and he grunted as if he was in tremendous pain.
“Jace, what’s wrong?” Indra knelt on the floor next to the big man.
“I don’t know,” he said through gritted teeth. “All the sudden I felt dizzy, then a pain shot through my head. I feel weak.”
“Someone get some water,” Indra instructed. Kendrietta jumped off the chair and rushed to get it. As she was running to the bar area, she began to slow, and eventually fell to her knees grabbing her head. “Oh God,” she said weakly.
“What’s happening?” Hunter asked, he was moving to Kendretta to help.
“I have no idea,” said Indra.
Hunter swayed a bit and blew out some air. “I am starting to get a little dizzy as well.”
Thor hadn’t moved from his chair. He sat eyes closed, concentrating. He eyes flew open, “Ally! She’s in her room! We must stop her!”
“Look!” Indra pointed to the sword that was now lying on the table…it was slightly bathed in a white light. “What’s she doing? What’s happening?”
“No time to explain, someone grab the sword and take it to her now!” yelled Thor.
Talon grabbed the sword and moved to the door. He felt light headed, but he could still walk. He stopped in the doorway. “Where is she?”
“In her room, she is the forth door down on this side.” Thor said as he climbed out of his chair to offer help to the others.
Talon disappeared from the room and rushed down the hallway. “1…2….3…here it is,” he took a deep breath and opened the door. Ally was sitting cross-legged on the floor by her stove, her eyes closed. She seemed peaceful.
Talon swallowed. “Allessia?”
Ally opened her eyes and scrambled onto her feet clearly frightened. “Who are you?!” she demanded. “Don’t come any closer!” He took a few steps towards her.
“Help Me!”she yelled. She screamed and screamed for help as Talon tried to talk to her.
“Ally you have to stop! Thor told me to come in here and stop you!” Talon yelled at her trying to talk over her pleas for help.
“Thor told you to kill me?” she said anger flashed across her face. THOR? I trusted him! With that thought Talon was brought to his knees in pain. He felt weak…so weak. Remembering the sword in his hand he realized how this must have looked to her. Oh God, she thinks I am attacking her! He cried out as a wave of tremendous agony hit him in the chest. Fear gripped every once of his body. Holy shit! She’s going to kill me!
“Ally, listen to me! I am not here to harm you!” He said through stabs of pain. “I am supposed to give you this and make you stop whatever you are doing.” He unsteadily held up the sword so she could see it. He could feel the darkness closing in on him; he was about to lose consciousness. He could hear the blood thundering in his ears…or was that footsteps?
“Ally stop! You’ll kill him!” Indra was in the room like a flash, standing between Ally and Talon. Thor was close behind her. Indra grabbed the sword and held it out for Ally. Confused, Ally took the sword. As her petite hands wrapped around the hilt of the blade, she felt whole…. complete at last. She let out a sigh of relief and sat on the bed staring at it like an old lost lover. She looked up at Thor tears in her eyes, “I didn’t mean to hurt anyone,” she sniffed. “I felt odd, incomplete…I was just trying to satisfy that missing part of me, it was like a hole that could never be filled. All I was doing was meditating.”
“I know my dear,” Thor said gently sitting next to her, he put his arm around her shoulders and hugged her. “How do you feel now?”
She looked into his unseeing eyes, “I feel wonderful,” she whispered. He smiled at hearing that. “I am sure you do dear, for now you should feel complete.”
Ally looked up to see everyone in the open doorway staring at her and Thor. Indra was helping Talon onto his feet, but he didn’t seem to need the help anymore. He looked perfectly healthy. Thana was staring at her like she had sprouted a second head, her mouth open in disbelief. Hunter was whispering into her ear, no doubt telling her what just happened.
“Ally, let me introduce to you Talon, the man you nearly killed,” Thor said palm open and extended in the direction of Talon. “He will be instructing you on becoming a proper swordfighter.”
Talon looked at her, his face blank.
“Unless, you have changed your mind….” Thor directed the statement to Talon. Raising his eyebrows.
“Nothing has changed sir,” Talon said.
Ally scooted off the bed towards him and extended her hand to him. Not expecting the sudden movement, he flinched. Fuck secretly he cussed himself. He took her hand in his, polielty shaking her hand.
"Nice to met you Talon,” she said in a musical voice.
“Wasn’t quite the introduction I had in mind, but no less exciting,” he said smiling. “The only request I have for now, is that before we start training you in the art of the sword, that maybe you should take a day and learn some control over that incredible ability of yours.”
Ally nodded, “I agree.”
“Thank you,” he nodded. “I would hate for you to lose control during our training, in which case I would really be attacking you.”
“I can’t make any promises,” she said smiling sweetly.
Monday, December 1, 2008
ATTN Readers!
Hello there!
Just to let you know, the authors have decide to continue with this story line through the month of December because we like the way it is going and feel we have a bit more to tell before we end it. :-)
I am the next one to post (Needsleepy) and I will be posting my next section of our wonderful storyline very soon. I apologize that it has taking me so long to post.
If you have any questions or suggestions regarding the story so far please feel free to leave comments. We would love to hear your feedback! Our little "fun exercise" has proving to be a great time for us and we hope you have enjoyed it as well.
The polls for November are now closed as of last night. We are delighted to see that so far everyone has selected "Wicked Awesome I LOVE IT" when asked about the story. The two favorite characters so far are Thana and Allessia (they tied), and our readers have let us know that they want to see more abilities and Sex. I am pretty confident that we can accommodate those requests! lol All of the "What do you want to see more of" selections had some votes so of course we will make sure to work them ALL in.
As for the Guest Authors we only had one brave soul to say they would be interested lol. If you are that person please leave a comment so we know we need to add for the next storyline. (All polls are anonymous, so we have no idea who would like to join our writing group.)
I will be putting up another set of polls for the month of December after I finish writing my part of the story. Keep a look out for them!
Anyway, I am off to write some more of our story! Kisses!
Just to let you know, the authors have decide to continue with this story line through the month of December because we like the way it is going and feel we have a bit more to tell before we end it. :-)
I am the next one to post (Needsleepy) and I will be posting my next section of our wonderful storyline very soon. I apologize that it has taking me so long to post.
If you have any questions or suggestions regarding the story so far please feel free to leave comments. We would love to hear your feedback! Our little "fun exercise" has proving to be a great time for us and we hope you have enjoyed it as well.
The polls for November are now closed as of last night. We are delighted to see that so far everyone has selected "Wicked Awesome I LOVE IT" when asked about the story. The two favorite characters so far are Thana and Allessia (they tied), and our readers have let us know that they want to see more abilities and Sex. I am pretty confident that we can accommodate those requests! lol All of the "What do you want to see more of" selections had some votes so of course we will make sure to work them ALL in.
As for the Guest Authors we only had one brave soul to say they would be interested lol. If you are that person please leave a comment so we know we need to add for the next storyline. (All polls are anonymous, so we have no idea who would like to join our writing group.)
I will be putting up another set of polls for the month of December after I finish writing my part of the story. Keep a look out for them!
Anyway, I am off to write some more of our story! Kisses!
Thursday, November 27, 2008
Meeting the Higher Council and the Mentor
Viktor watched with narrowing dark brown, almost black eyes, as James rushed down the steps to the lower level. Between James and him, not only was he the eldest. But, he was the strongest and most powerful. Viktor had always gotten his way with James. James was basically scared of what he might do to him. Viktor knew his younger brother would be gone for most of the night, possibly even into tomorrow’s day.
For the next half hour, Viktor just stood off to the side of the main room, overlooking the club. As his customers would walk by him, they would smile and comment what a grand club the Point was. Thanking him for creating a fine establishment. He would politely nod too many of them asking if they needed anything. As his staff, would come up to have him sign this document or that piece of paper, for his approval of the more expensive wines to be brought up from the wine cellars. Snapping a finger here and there at one of his staff members, sending out the impression, he was the man in charge to anyone around ….. looking at him.
Every inch of his six foot seven inches height was showing him as a suave, refined, very well-groomed man in his late thirty’s. He definitely appeared to be the gentle businessman, he was trying to portray. Dressed immaculately he wore an expensive designer double-vested black suit that revealed his sturdy wide shoulders and firm chest. Wearing a very crisp light blue dress shirt under his jacket with gold diamond studded cuff links at his wrist, with a gold wrist watch on his right hand. At the high neckline, tied into a perfect knot was a multi-color shade of blue, a long tie that was coordinated to match his shirt.
His full head of hair was close to the color of coal black, and he kept it very neatly combed around his ears with just a hint of sideburns off to the side of his iron clad cheek bones.
His mustache was neatly trimmed as it ran the full length under his straight nose and around his firm mouth running into the well groom short bread that spread over his square chin and jaw line. When he chose to smile he had the perfect smile, barely showing the few of his white front straight teeth. His smiled did not reach those eyes of his that his very thick dark eye lashes covered when he blinked, and his eyebrows were just on the edge of being called bushy.
The brother’s should have been happy with this opening night, it was a booming success. It would have been perfect had Roni not fucked it up, and ran those two young women off … destroying the plan that had been put into place months and months ago, a plan that was being dependent on.
Viktor was trying desperately to show no emotion through his eyes and his stance. For anyone looking at him he appeared calm and composed, inside he was furious.
After he felt enough time had elapsed he took his leave to go deal with the outcome of this dreadful event … Viktor was riding up his private elevator. His mind was working ninety to nothing… as he began thinking how to explain to the higher council that a new plan was in need. That Plan A was fucked.
He already knew some of those questions they were going to ask. What could plan B, be? What could he offer them in exchange? How could they recover? Who would pay for this error?
He could only tell them, those things he knew for a fact. That both his brothers had done their jobs; James and Hunter had done what was requested of them. Hunter had watched over both Thana and Allessia for months, almost a year …. He had gotten them here to the Club, tonight. And between, Max knowing the girls, he introduced them to James. James had gotten them up to the family’s quarters, and was even making Thana feel relaxed around him. Both, Roni and Kalena had been introduced to them. Kalena herself allowed them to go back down to the clubbing area. Then Roni had stirred the pot …
Viktor was finally able to be pissed and show it. Yet, he knew he needed some answers, he knew the few things he would be able to tell them would not be satisfactory.
Now, as he was exiting the elevator into his family’s private living area at the POINT … he felt his body changing into the Master Vampire he had been for years…
His smoldering eyes looked down at his hands, his nails were now long sharp points aged with the color of yellow over them. He reached his hands up over his head to slick his dark hair back. It felt longer and almost wet to his touch. His eyes began to burn as they changed to a deep yellow gold with the pupils rim a deep red. He felt his mouth opening wider as the two long front sharp fangs began to appear, he ran his long thick tongue over his upper lip to his lower lip wetting the dryness from them.
Reaching up to his neck he ripped the tie off and threw it across the room, as his feet stomped through the main parlor area. He was starting to feel the hunger deep … that would have to wait.
As his body walked in front of the beveled mirror there was no reflection of his person shown. He reached the wooden door off to the side yanking the handle opened …. he threw it up against the hallway wall… bouncing back slamming shut.
Taking a few steps down the hall, from a hook on the wall as he walked by it, he grabbed his long black cape off of it. Tossing it around his neck, it swirled open as it went around his upper body to hang low past the back of his knees it showed the deep red silk under lining. Quickly looping the ends together, tying it around his neck. His arms swung at his sides as his footsteps became faster his heels clicking, echoing off the bare stone walls as he walked to the next section hallway.
By now, he felt all of the supernatural strength he possessed coming full force into his being. He continued to storm through the small hallway to Kalena’s room, supposedly her safe room.
She was no longer safe from him.
As he simply waved his hand at the piece of wood between him and her… it splintered off the doorframe. He stepped through the pieces. His look was one of pure evil. His face had completely turned pure white, his cheek bones were hollow shells, narrowing his face, his chin was pointed and round.
As he flew at them, both Kalena and Roni were stunned by his presence. His flight was quick and fast. Before either was able to say a word, he had waved both hands up in the air… their bodies came up off the ground to slam against the wall ….. high up to the ceiling. They were suspended there squirming against the cold hard stone.
As he hover in front of them. With his over bearing thoughts his demand was simple, ‘You will go with me before the council… and you will explain how YOU fucked up their plan. You will take full responsibility of this unfortunate change. I’m sure you will have only the next few hours before one of you, if not both of you will see Hell, I’m sure,’ dropping them hard on the ground.
He floated down to stand in front of them, he said, “Lead the way.” The two struggled up right. Kalena’s hand was at her throat. Roni just moaned more in pain. The threesome began to walk towards, the monstrous fireplace in the room. Kalena turned the scone that was attached to the wall. The bricks began to move apart, opening to show a passage way, that Viktor knew would take them down deep into the underground tunnel leading away from the club to an ungodly Hellish hole.
***************************************************************
Thana had enjoyed the sensational feeling …. she had received from that incredible ….no…tremendous heat of the astonishing flame as it engulfed her body. She was still standing completely entranced by how it had spread throughout her entire body. She thought about the over all amazement, the surprise, the unbelievable marvel of what had just occurred within her being. Now, she wondered just how she could bring it back, if she needed it. She was closely examining her palms.
Suddenly, once again, she heard Indra’s thoughts intruding in her mind, as she told her, ‘Thor, sent me here… I am to be your mentor … until I am reassigned and another takes my place.’
Thana glanced to the other woman, saying, “My mentor?”
“Yes, to help teach you a few things,” she heard Indra’s actual voice say. Before she heard the older woman’s thoughts, continue, ‘And, since you appear to not want sleep. We shall begin … now. There is so much and so little time. We will need to practice on several things. First your ability and knowledge to read other thoughts …. friend or foe, I think we have a good beginning on that, we just need to work on how you can shield those thoughts from your enemies, we will come back to that in a few minutes,’ Indra was now smiling at her, as she began repeating Thana’s thoughts back to her, thinking, ‘But, you seem to want to know more about the heat inside you. And, well …. we do need for you to master your control of that astonishing flame that engulfs your body. So, we will start with that.’
Thana green eyes showed her surprise at the older woman’s ability to read her mind.
Indra’s own stance became firm as her thoughts added, ‘So, Thana you need to get complete control of that internal flame … become one with the fire that resides in the depth of your being. Learn to bring it forth, at your command…. in a moments notice. To do that, I want you to target something, aim your hand… your finger… your eyes and then let go…. but, with control… of the flame… shoot it at some object … see what happens. But, just don’t aim at me, please.’ Now, Indra’s chuckling could be heard out loud.
Thana’s own doubtful thoughts were ‘… can I do that…’
Indra’s, ‘you’ll never know until you try… So, I say try it,’ as she took several steps away from Thana.
Thana looked around and found a small limb lying on the ground. She walked slowly over to it, bent down and picked it up. Placing, it over close to the fire pit, just in case. She stepped away a couple of feet ….
Indra’ thoughts interrupted her… ‘Step further away… you will be surprised.’
Thana glanced up questioningly, ‘further away? I’ll be lucky to even hit it, if I do achieve the impossible.’
‘Yes, try a dozen steps …. or more… back away from the object,’ was Indra’s answer, ‘you must have faith…. you do have the power… trust me,’ she thought with patience and understanding.
Thana moved further away, she closed her eyes to think about the flame inside her … concentrating hard…. as she reopened her eyes… those deep green pupils of hers now were sparkling, glowing like red-orange bright flames to anyone that could see them … she stared at the limb lifting her right hand up, pointing a finger at the tree limb …..her eyes were focused on the tree limb… as her thoughts were ‘flame and burn….’
For the next half hour, Viktor just stood off to the side of the main room, overlooking the club. As his customers would walk by him, they would smile and comment what a grand club the Point was. Thanking him for creating a fine establishment. He would politely nod too many of them asking if they needed anything. As his staff, would come up to have him sign this document or that piece of paper, for his approval of the more expensive wines to be brought up from the wine cellars. Snapping a finger here and there at one of his staff members, sending out the impression, he was the man in charge to anyone around ….. looking at him.
Every inch of his six foot seven inches height was showing him as a suave, refined, very well-groomed man in his late thirty’s. He definitely appeared to be the gentle businessman, he was trying to portray. Dressed immaculately he wore an expensive designer double-vested black suit that revealed his sturdy wide shoulders and firm chest. Wearing a very crisp light blue dress shirt under his jacket with gold diamond studded cuff links at his wrist, with a gold wrist watch on his right hand. At the high neckline, tied into a perfect knot was a multi-color shade of blue, a long tie that was coordinated to match his shirt.
His full head of hair was close to the color of coal black, and he kept it very neatly combed around his ears with just a hint of sideburns off to the side of his iron clad cheek bones.
His mustache was neatly trimmed as it ran the full length under his straight nose and around his firm mouth running into the well groom short bread that spread over his square chin and jaw line. When he chose to smile he had the perfect smile, barely showing the few of his white front straight teeth. His smiled did not reach those eyes of his that his very thick dark eye lashes covered when he blinked, and his eyebrows were just on the edge of being called bushy.
The brother’s should have been happy with this opening night, it was a booming success. It would have been perfect had Roni not fucked it up, and ran those two young women off … destroying the plan that had been put into place months and months ago, a plan that was being dependent on.
Viktor was trying desperately to show no emotion through his eyes and his stance. For anyone looking at him he appeared calm and composed, inside he was furious.
After he felt enough time had elapsed he took his leave to go deal with the outcome of this dreadful event … Viktor was riding up his private elevator. His mind was working ninety to nothing… as he began thinking how to explain to the higher council that a new plan was in need. That Plan A was fucked.
He already knew some of those questions they were going to ask. What could plan B, be? What could he offer them in exchange? How could they recover? Who would pay for this error?
He could only tell them, those things he knew for a fact. That both his brothers had done their jobs; James and Hunter had done what was requested of them. Hunter had watched over both Thana and Allessia for months, almost a year …. He had gotten them here to the Club, tonight. And between, Max knowing the girls, he introduced them to James. James had gotten them up to the family’s quarters, and was even making Thana feel relaxed around him. Both, Roni and Kalena had been introduced to them. Kalena herself allowed them to go back down to the clubbing area. Then Roni had stirred the pot …
Viktor was finally able to be pissed and show it. Yet, he knew he needed some answers, he knew the few things he would be able to tell them would not be satisfactory.
Now, as he was exiting the elevator into his family’s private living area at the POINT … he felt his body changing into the Master Vampire he had been for years…
His smoldering eyes looked down at his hands, his nails were now long sharp points aged with the color of yellow over them. He reached his hands up over his head to slick his dark hair back. It felt longer and almost wet to his touch. His eyes began to burn as they changed to a deep yellow gold with the pupils rim a deep red. He felt his mouth opening wider as the two long front sharp fangs began to appear, he ran his long thick tongue over his upper lip to his lower lip wetting the dryness from them.
Reaching up to his neck he ripped the tie off and threw it across the room, as his feet stomped through the main parlor area. He was starting to feel the hunger deep … that would have to wait.
As his body walked in front of the beveled mirror there was no reflection of his person shown. He reached the wooden door off to the side yanking the handle opened …. he threw it up against the hallway wall… bouncing back slamming shut.
Taking a few steps down the hall, from a hook on the wall as he walked by it, he grabbed his long black cape off of it. Tossing it around his neck, it swirled open as it went around his upper body to hang low past the back of his knees it showed the deep red silk under lining. Quickly looping the ends together, tying it around his neck. His arms swung at his sides as his footsteps became faster his heels clicking, echoing off the bare stone walls as he walked to the next section hallway.
By now, he felt all of the supernatural strength he possessed coming full force into his being. He continued to storm through the small hallway to Kalena’s room, supposedly her safe room.
She was no longer safe from him.
As he simply waved his hand at the piece of wood between him and her… it splintered off the doorframe. He stepped through the pieces. His look was one of pure evil. His face had completely turned pure white, his cheek bones were hollow shells, narrowing his face, his chin was pointed and round.
As he flew at them, both Kalena and Roni were stunned by his presence. His flight was quick and fast. Before either was able to say a word, he had waved both hands up in the air… their bodies came up off the ground to slam against the wall ….. high up to the ceiling. They were suspended there squirming against the cold hard stone.
As he hover in front of them. With his over bearing thoughts his demand was simple, ‘You will go with me before the council… and you will explain how YOU fucked up their plan. You will take full responsibility of this unfortunate change. I’m sure you will have only the next few hours before one of you, if not both of you will see Hell, I’m sure,’ dropping them hard on the ground.
He floated down to stand in front of them, he said, “Lead the way.” The two struggled up right. Kalena’s hand was at her throat. Roni just moaned more in pain. The threesome began to walk towards, the monstrous fireplace in the room. Kalena turned the scone that was attached to the wall. The bricks began to move apart, opening to show a passage way, that Viktor knew would take them down deep into the underground tunnel leading away from the club to an ungodly Hellish hole.
***************************************************************
Thana had enjoyed the sensational feeling …. she had received from that incredible ….no…tremendous heat of the astonishing flame as it engulfed her body. She was still standing completely entranced by how it had spread throughout her entire body. She thought about the over all amazement, the surprise, the unbelievable marvel of what had just occurred within her being. Now, she wondered just how she could bring it back, if she needed it. She was closely examining her palms.
Suddenly, once again, she heard Indra’s thoughts intruding in her mind, as she told her, ‘Thor, sent me here… I am to be your mentor … until I am reassigned and another takes my place.’
Thana glanced to the other woman, saying, “My mentor?”
“Yes, to help teach you a few things,” she heard Indra’s actual voice say. Before she heard the older woman’s thoughts, continue, ‘And, since you appear to not want sleep. We shall begin … now. There is so much and so little time. We will need to practice on several things. First your ability and knowledge to read other thoughts …. friend or foe, I think we have a good beginning on that, we just need to work on how you can shield those thoughts from your enemies, we will come back to that in a few minutes,’ Indra was now smiling at her, as she began repeating Thana’s thoughts back to her, thinking, ‘But, you seem to want to know more about the heat inside you. And, well …. we do need for you to master your control of that astonishing flame that engulfs your body. So, we will start with that.’
Thana green eyes showed her surprise at the older woman’s ability to read her mind.
Indra’s own stance became firm as her thoughts added, ‘So, Thana you need to get complete control of that internal flame … become one with the fire that resides in the depth of your being. Learn to bring it forth, at your command…. in a moments notice. To do that, I want you to target something, aim your hand… your finger… your eyes and then let go…. but, with control… of the flame… shoot it at some object … see what happens. But, just don’t aim at me, please.’ Now, Indra’s chuckling could be heard out loud.
Thana’s own doubtful thoughts were ‘… can I do that…’
Indra’s, ‘you’ll never know until you try… So, I say try it,’ as she took several steps away from Thana.
Thana looked around and found a small limb lying on the ground. She walked slowly over to it, bent down and picked it up. Placing, it over close to the fire pit, just in case. She stepped away a couple of feet ….
Indra’ thoughts interrupted her… ‘Step further away… you will be surprised.’
Thana glanced up questioningly, ‘further away? I’ll be lucky to even hit it, if I do achieve the impossible.’
‘Yes, try a dozen steps …. or more… back away from the object,’ was Indra’s answer, ‘you must have faith…. you do have the power… trust me,’ she thought with patience and understanding.
Thana moved further away, she closed her eyes to think about the flame inside her … concentrating hard…. as she reopened her eyes… those deep green pupils of hers now were sparkling, glowing like red-orange bright flames to anyone that could see them … she stared at the limb lifting her right hand up, pointing a finger at the tree limb …..her eyes were focused on the tree limb… as her thoughts were ‘flame and burn….’
Monday, November 24, 2008
Inside
Kalena’s eyes burned black as she struggled to sift through the new images that had flooded her mind. She saw the confrontation of Roni and the women and their escape with the Grigori. The Grigori were sometimes called 'watchers' or 'fallen angels', but really they were a halfbreed. Half (would have been) angel and half human. Some are good and some are bad, both excelling at whichever side they choose. They have extraordinary powers, but they do have their limitations. They are only allowed to watch, not interact, unless one of the souls they are guarding cries for help. She had known many of the 'watchers' over the years, well enough to know that this one had played by the rules.
She knew the Grigori had taken the girls to the Light, but there were enough shields in place to prevent her from finding out where… She caught tiny snatches of the happenings with Allessia and Thana, although she wasn’t quite sure if they were real or just falsehoods placed in her mind by another… the sight of Allessia surrounded by glowing lights and she saw Thana staring into a fire…
“You summoned me?” Roni’s voice shattered the images, and Kalena eyes bled back to the startling violet they normally are.
Kalena looked at Roni and felt a fierce hatred swell inside her, as she knew it was her fault that the Grigori had come to steal away the women. She had went to great lengths to ensure the women would be here tonight, and was finally ready to set her long awaited plan into action. Until Roni had screwed that up…
Kalena rose from her seat gracefully and slowly approached the place where Roni stood. Inside Kalena was consumed with anger, yet her face did not betray her. Her face was blank, showing no emotion. Kalena was old, almost ancient. She had had centuries of practice to keep her thoughts and emotions from creeping onto her face and into her eyes.
As Kalena got closer, Roni instinctively took a step back, and knelt down, shifting her eyes to the ground. She knew her master well enough to be afraid. She knew she should not have lost her temper with the girls. Kalena had told her specifically to keep her temper in check tonight, to not let anything come in the way of her plans for the girls, and at the first test, she had failed.
Kalena’s voice was calm, “You were given one charge for this evening, were you not?”
“Yes, master,” Roni answered, her eyes fixed on the hem of Kalena’s dress.
“What were you charged with, child?”
“My charge was to bring the girls to the chamber - for their rebirth, master.”
“And did you succeed in your mission?” Kalena voice was still calm.
“No, master,” Roni whispered, still looking at the ground, afraid to look up.
“YOU DARE TO FAIL ME?!” Her master’s voice thundered against the stone walls, and tore into Roni’s flesh like a blade. Blood spilled from dozens of slices across her arms, face, and chest. Roni gasped in pain. “The girls were to be MINE,” Kalena continued. “They were to be fascinated with us, join OUR army. Your insolence has cost me dearly, and now we will be the hunted.”
Crying, Roni tried to defend herself. “Master, they disrespect…”
“You…. have ruined…. EVERYTHING!” Kalena screamed at the vampire at her feet. Kalena’s power poured out of her. It was scalding hot, smothering the other woman, suffocating her. It rolled through the room, wave after scalding wave, pressing the lesser vampire flat to the ground. Roni writhed in agony, screaming, “I am sorry master!”
“Sorry? You have not begun to be sorry,” Kalena spoke quietly. She lifted the vampire from the floor with only her thoughts, standing her upright in front of her, still floating slightly off the ground. She gently whispered to that piece of Roni that was hers, the piece she had given to her when she had rewarded her with this new life. She whispered and coaxed, calling it back to her… Roni’s eyes widened, full of horror of what her master had begun. Her skin began to shrivel and dry out, as if all the liquid was being siphoned from her body. Blood began gushing from Roni’s mouth, eyes, ears and nose. Roni convulsed, choking and coughing on her own blood.
Still suspending her in the air, she stared directly into her eyes, finally letting Roni see her anger. ‘You will NEVER fail me again. Or I will take back what I have given you. You were nothing before me, and I can make you nothing again.’ She pushed the thought into Roni’s mind, with enough force to make the vampire’s face twist in pain.
With that, she simply flexed her mind, and sent Roni’s body flying across the room, slamming into the far wall. Roni crumpled to the ground, not moving. Kalena turned her back, and her eyes shifted into blackness again as she returned to her search for the girls.
**********
Thana sat in front of the fire, watching the flames lick the wood. Her mind was in shambles. Too much information in too short a time had left her feeling cold and lonely. Allessia was sleeping and had not been able to tell her anything of her dream. Thor had explained very little and she worried for her friend, regardless of Kendrietta’s comforting words.
Hunter had been called away by Thor after the incident with Allessia, although he promised to be back as soon as he could. He had kissed her softly before taking his leave, and she could still feel the heat of his lips against hers. She had been walked back to the courtyard, back to the fire. She sat alone for the first time in hours, making another attempt to meditate and find her center.
She had been told, once again, to ‘study with the fire’. She felt ridiculous, sitting there, staring at the flames. She felt she was wasting time, that she should be starting her training by now. Allessia’s dream, or whatever it was, had helped her tap into that part of her that had been lost through time. Allessia knew what she was, and what she needed to do next, and still Thana sat here, lost. Allessia would be able to fulfill her destiny and Thana would be chopping more firewood to try and keep the fire going so she can sit and stare at it…
‘Stop feeling sorry for your self,’ she told herself. ‘There is a reason you were told to do this. Find the reason.’
She closed her eyes and took several deep, cleansing breaths. She pictured the fire in her mind, just as it was before her. 'Ok, fire...what is the fire?' She thought...
She slowed it down in her mind, each lick of the flame, each shudder of heat. Every flash of color, every shadow it placed on the ground. She dissected the fire, piece by piece, as if taking apart a jigsaw puzzle. She studied each piece individually, exploring their properties, the role each played in creating this amazing phenomenon. After learning what she could of each puzzle piece, she would place it back against the wood in its original place.
She felt the knowledge of the fire burn into her own mind, and her eyes flew open in surprise. The fire was still blazing, even hotter than before, yet her skin felt as if a cool breeze was passing over it. She looked down at her hands… they were red and orange, as if there was a fire burning beneath her skin. She stared at them for several seconds, trying to decide if it was a trick, an illusion, or if this was actually happening. She brought her hand up to her face, and realized that there was no fire beneath her skin – it was ON her skin.
A thin coating of flames weaved its way up her wrist and arm. She followed the path of fire until it covered the rest of her body. Her clothes fell to ash around her, but there was not even the slightest burn or blemish on her entire body. She was engulfed in this skin of fire and it felt wonderful.
She stood up, hands still up in front of her, and surveyed her body. She saw her skin begin to soak up the flames, like water being poured across dry and cracked earth. Her skin still radiated a bright red orange color, but the flames were being swallowed by her skin. ‘No, don’t go’, she thought. ‘Don’t leave yet’. At her word, her hands exploded in flames. She felt satisfaction that it responded to her thoughts, and her mind was free of fear or doubt. She knew it would not harm her.
She began focusing her mind on the fire itself, trying to push it from the rest of her hands to the center of her palms. The transition was seamless, and it left her cupping two handfuls of pure fire. She stared in wonder for several minutes before closing her hands into fists, extinguishing the flames. She felt a rush of excitement and a smile spread across her lips. She felt the warmth of the fire deep within her, lying dormant until she called it back.
She glanced at her feet, and realized she was still nude. She heard a throat clear, and she turned instinctively towards it. Indra stood several feet away. She stared directly into Thana’s eyes and a pleased smile on crept across her face. She shrugged out of her cloak, and walked over to Thana, offering it to her. Thana took it, and slipping her arms in first, and then wrapping it around her body. The material was luxurious, much softer than she ever would have imagined. The cloak felt weightless, yet covered her completely. She had a quick panicked thought that the cloak would get destroyed if she had any problems with her new talent. She wasn't quite sure she could control it completely, that would take time and practice....
She thought for a second about giving it back, and just going naked for a day or so until she knew what to expect… but then Thana suddenly heard a voice in her mind, and she knew it was Indra. It was as if the voice spoke directly into her ear.
“Do not worry. Your fire cannot burn that cloak, even if you wished it…” Thana glanced up quickly, eyes questioning the woman before her.
Indra was staring at her, smiling again. She knew Thana had heard her. They locked eyes for several moments, until finally Indra spoke again, this time aloud, “So it begins.”
She knew the Grigori had taken the girls to the Light, but there were enough shields in place to prevent her from finding out where… She caught tiny snatches of the happenings with Allessia and Thana, although she wasn’t quite sure if they were real or just falsehoods placed in her mind by another… the sight of Allessia surrounded by glowing lights and she saw Thana staring into a fire…
“You summoned me?” Roni’s voice shattered the images, and Kalena eyes bled back to the startling violet they normally are.
Kalena looked at Roni and felt a fierce hatred swell inside her, as she knew it was her fault that the Grigori had come to steal away the women. She had went to great lengths to ensure the women would be here tonight, and was finally ready to set her long awaited plan into action. Until Roni had screwed that up…
Kalena rose from her seat gracefully and slowly approached the place where Roni stood. Inside Kalena was consumed with anger, yet her face did not betray her. Her face was blank, showing no emotion. Kalena was old, almost ancient. She had had centuries of practice to keep her thoughts and emotions from creeping onto her face and into her eyes.
As Kalena got closer, Roni instinctively took a step back, and knelt down, shifting her eyes to the ground. She knew her master well enough to be afraid. She knew she should not have lost her temper with the girls. Kalena had told her specifically to keep her temper in check tonight, to not let anything come in the way of her plans for the girls, and at the first test, she had failed.
Kalena’s voice was calm, “You were given one charge for this evening, were you not?”
“Yes, master,” Roni answered, her eyes fixed on the hem of Kalena’s dress.
“What were you charged with, child?”
“My charge was to bring the girls to the chamber - for their rebirth, master.”
“And did you succeed in your mission?” Kalena voice was still calm.
“No, master,” Roni whispered, still looking at the ground, afraid to look up.
“YOU DARE TO FAIL ME?!” Her master’s voice thundered against the stone walls, and tore into Roni’s flesh like a blade. Blood spilled from dozens of slices across her arms, face, and chest. Roni gasped in pain. “The girls were to be MINE,” Kalena continued. “They were to be fascinated with us, join OUR army. Your insolence has cost me dearly, and now we will be the hunted.”
Crying, Roni tried to defend herself. “Master, they disrespect…”
“You…. have ruined…. EVERYTHING!” Kalena screamed at the vampire at her feet. Kalena’s power poured out of her. It was scalding hot, smothering the other woman, suffocating her. It rolled through the room, wave after scalding wave, pressing the lesser vampire flat to the ground. Roni writhed in agony, screaming, “I am sorry master!”
“Sorry? You have not begun to be sorry,” Kalena spoke quietly. She lifted the vampire from the floor with only her thoughts, standing her upright in front of her, still floating slightly off the ground. She gently whispered to that piece of Roni that was hers, the piece she had given to her when she had rewarded her with this new life. She whispered and coaxed, calling it back to her… Roni’s eyes widened, full of horror of what her master had begun. Her skin began to shrivel and dry out, as if all the liquid was being siphoned from her body. Blood began gushing from Roni’s mouth, eyes, ears and nose. Roni convulsed, choking and coughing on her own blood.
Still suspending her in the air, she stared directly into her eyes, finally letting Roni see her anger. ‘You will NEVER fail me again. Or I will take back what I have given you. You were nothing before me, and I can make you nothing again.’ She pushed the thought into Roni’s mind, with enough force to make the vampire’s face twist in pain.
With that, she simply flexed her mind, and sent Roni’s body flying across the room, slamming into the far wall. Roni crumpled to the ground, not moving. Kalena turned her back, and her eyes shifted into blackness again as she returned to her search for the girls.
**********
Thana sat in front of the fire, watching the flames lick the wood. Her mind was in shambles. Too much information in too short a time had left her feeling cold and lonely. Allessia was sleeping and had not been able to tell her anything of her dream. Thor had explained very little and she worried for her friend, regardless of Kendrietta’s comforting words.
Hunter had been called away by Thor after the incident with Allessia, although he promised to be back as soon as he could. He had kissed her softly before taking his leave, and she could still feel the heat of his lips against hers. She had been walked back to the courtyard, back to the fire. She sat alone for the first time in hours, making another attempt to meditate and find her center.
She had been told, once again, to ‘study with the fire’. She felt ridiculous, sitting there, staring at the flames. She felt she was wasting time, that she should be starting her training by now. Allessia’s dream, or whatever it was, had helped her tap into that part of her that had been lost through time. Allessia knew what she was, and what she needed to do next, and still Thana sat here, lost. Allessia would be able to fulfill her destiny and Thana would be chopping more firewood to try and keep the fire going so she can sit and stare at it…
‘Stop feeling sorry for your self,’ she told herself. ‘There is a reason you were told to do this. Find the reason.’
She closed her eyes and took several deep, cleansing breaths. She pictured the fire in her mind, just as it was before her. 'Ok, fire...what is the fire?' She thought...
She slowed it down in her mind, each lick of the flame, each shudder of heat. Every flash of color, every shadow it placed on the ground. She dissected the fire, piece by piece, as if taking apart a jigsaw puzzle. She studied each piece individually, exploring their properties, the role each played in creating this amazing phenomenon. After learning what she could of each puzzle piece, she would place it back against the wood in its original place.
She felt the knowledge of the fire burn into her own mind, and her eyes flew open in surprise. The fire was still blazing, even hotter than before, yet her skin felt as if a cool breeze was passing over it. She looked down at her hands… they were red and orange, as if there was a fire burning beneath her skin. She stared at them for several seconds, trying to decide if it was a trick, an illusion, or if this was actually happening. She brought her hand up to her face, and realized that there was no fire beneath her skin – it was ON her skin.
A thin coating of flames weaved its way up her wrist and arm. She followed the path of fire until it covered the rest of her body. Her clothes fell to ash around her, but there was not even the slightest burn or blemish on her entire body. She was engulfed in this skin of fire and it felt wonderful.
She stood up, hands still up in front of her, and surveyed her body. She saw her skin begin to soak up the flames, like water being poured across dry and cracked earth. Her skin still radiated a bright red orange color, but the flames were being swallowed by her skin. ‘No, don’t go’, she thought. ‘Don’t leave yet’. At her word, her hands exploded in flames. She felt satisfaction that it responded to her thoughts, and her mind was free of fear or doubt. She knew it would not harm her.
She began focusing her mind on the fire itself, trying to push it from the rest of her hands to the center of her palms. The transition was seamless, and it left her cupping two handfuls of pure fire. She stared in wonder for several minutes before closing her hands into fists, extinguishing the flames. She felt a rush of excitement and a smile spread across her lips. She felt the warmth of the fire deep within her, lying dormant until she called it back.
She glanced at her feet, and realized she was still nude. She heard a throat clear, and she turned instinctively towards it. Indra stood several feet away. She stared directly into Thana’s eyes and a pleased smile on crept across her face. She shrugged out of her cloak, and walked over to Thana, offering it to her. Thana took it, and slipping her arms in first, and then wrapping it around her body. The material was luxurious, much softer than she ever would have imagined. The cloak felt weightless, yet covered her completely. She had a quick panicked thought that the cloak would get destroyed if she had any problems with her new talent. She wasn't quite sure she could control it completely, that would take time and practice....
She thought for a second about giving it back, and just going naked for a day or so until she knew what to expect… but then Thana suddenly heard a voice in her mind, and she knew it was Indra. It was as if the voice spoke directly into her ear.
“Do not worry. Your fire cannot burn that cloak, even if you wished it…” Thana glanced up quickly, eyes questioning the woman before her.
Indra was staring at her, smiling again. She knew Thana had heard her. They locked eyes for several moments, until finally Indra spoke again, this time aloud, “So it begins.”
Thursday, November 20, 2008
Vulnerable
Kendrietta walked down a dim lit hallway, leading Ally to her new room. Feeling sluggish from the night’s excitement and her two unworldly excursions, a nice deep sleep sounded like heaven to her. Ally had no clue to what time it was, her body told her it was very late. Coming to another old and worn door, Kendrietta opened it and stepped inside assuming that Ally would follow. Ally entered the dwelling and smiled. “Cozy,” she said. Candlelight flickered casting a warm light across the room. A small round table and two chairs where to her left with three candles as the centerpiece. In the far back left corner was a bed covered with quilts and pillows, it looked so inviting to her. There sat another small table on one side of the bed that held more candles. To her right was a small wood-burning stove with pipes burrowing into the top of the stonewall. Beside it sat a pile of cut wood and a bucket of water. The walls in this room seemed to be cut and smooth. A part from a few fur rugs, the floor was bare stone that had been smoothed and polished.
“Can I get you anything before I leave?” Kendrietta asked.
“Not really,” Ally answered. “I think I am just going to sleep for the rest of the night. I am exhausted.”
“Oh, I am sure of it,” She smiled. “I remember when I journeyed through my first regression of my past lives, it was draining.” With that she moved to the door,” until tomorrow then?”
“Yeah, good night,” Ally smiled at her as Kendrietta closed the door. Walking straight to the bed, she began stripping off her clothes leaving a small trail behind her. Only wearing her panties, she flung the blankets back, arranged the pillows how she liked them, and climb in bed letting out a relaxing sigh. She was asleep almost instantly.
She opened her eyes in what seemed like mere minutes, and sat up in bed. She could not see anything…no candlelight or the soft red glow from the stove. She sat quietly on the bed, with most of her body still under the covers…listening. Nothing. Goosebumps covered the exposed skin not protected by the quilts. She shivered. “Damn it is cold in here…” she thought. She uncovered herself and moved towards the area where she remembered the stove to be. She walked…and walked…and walked…what the hell? Where was the stove? It should have taken her less than ten steps to reach the damn stove. She stood still, listening again. Nothing. Just the darkness and cold accompanied her. “Brrrrrrr,” she rubbed her arms. Her feet were freezing! She turned around and started to walk back in the direction from where she came from. She was naked and needed those blankets before she froze to death! After about five steps she stopped again…. she made fists with her toes. Grass?…she was walking in grass? “How the hell did I get outside?” she thought. She was trembling now.
“Don’t be scared,” said several wispy voices. The voice seemed to echo all around her and overlap one another. The voices were so soft she could barely hear them.
“Who’s there?” she demanded. As if to answer her, seven silver orbs appeared out of nowhere. They were about the size of marbles and they were floating in a circle surrounding her at about eye level. Slowly each one began to give off a soft colored glow, giving each one a halo. She squinted her eyes from the sudden source of light. The orbs were now silver in the center and had a colorful hue around them, each a different color. With the light the orbs were producing, Ally looked around at her surroundings…. nothing but blackness as far as her eye would see. She just stood in the middle of these bulbs of light not knowing what to do. She was about to shout out, when she noticed a mist building around her feet. It was warm. It started to raise and fill the area around her. She could see the rainbow of colors mixing with each other and reflecting in the small droplets of moisture within the mist. “How beautiful,” she thought. Then without warning each orb exploded and instantly reformed, each one capturing portions of the mist. Ally hit the ground covering her head and closing her eyes; the sound was deafening and sounded like glass shattering. Silence.
She opened her eyes and her mouth dropped open in astonishment. “Oh my…” she whispered as she stood. Each orb was now a ghostly figure. None of them had feet; they were apparitions floating in the air, all with a globe of colored light where their heart would have been. She studied the seven ghosts and noticed that six of them were women and one was a man. Each of them was dressed in clothes from different time periods. She stood in the middle of these seven ghosts unafraid…. for she knew each one of them. They were all smiling at her… the same exact smile. Overwhelmed with emotion, she beamed. It was Ally, all seven of them, just from different lives past, they looked different from her present appearance, but the all had the same slightly crooked smile.
“I am glad to see that you are not afraid of ghosts Ally,” came a pleased voice from the darkness.
She stopped smiling and looked around. “Who’s there?”
“A friend ma’ lady…do not fear. I am here to help you.” A figure was slowly becoming visible through the array of lights. She could only see one side of his face due to the shadows caused by the light, but the side she did see was a pleasant one. She immediately looked down at her nude body. Shit…
“How do I know you tell the truth?” she questioned the distant figure.
“You don’t.” he said, smiling showing off his dimples in his cheeks. She couldn’t help grinning back at him. She started to walk out of the circle to try and hide her nakedness from the stranger.
“STOP!” he yelled holding his palm up. She stopped mid stride, startled.
“What?” she asked. “What’s the matter!”
He shook his head letting out a deep chuckle and lowered his hand, “Forgive me, but you must not leave the center.”
“Oh,” she said looking around. “Why not?”
“You will undo everything we worked for tonight,” he said coming closer to her. “Trust me, it was not easy to get here.” He was now at the edge of the circle right in front of Ally, she could finally see him clearly. He had dark brown hair with hints of lighter brown. His hair was long enough that it hung in his eyes a bit, but the rest was neatly trimmed and styled. He was staring straight down at the ground, slipping out of his jacket.
“Here,” he said handing her his jacket.
“Thanks,” she blushed. She slung the leather jacket around her quickly, pushing her arms through the long sleeves. The jacket was warm from the body heat of its last owner. It felt so good. It covered all of her private areas nicely because the jacket was way to large for her.
“Okay, you can look now.” She said as she finished zipping it up. He lifted his head and met her eyes with his and smiled. “Looks a little big on you,” he said with a grin. He had kind, confident eyes. They were chocolate brown with flecks of gold in them, she felt as if they were seeing through her, right into her soul. His face was squared shape and clean-shaven. He had another dimple in the middle of his chin. He was much taller than her, she guessed him to be about six foot. He was wearing a black long sleeved shirt that hugged his body at just the right places. Bringing her attention to a thick chest and broad shoulders. Even against the black of his shirt his skin was bronzed.
“Sorry, I am not following you…. what do you mean ‘I’ll undo everything’?” Ally said frowning. “No offense, but I have no idea who you are, where I am, how I got here, what’s going on, or how to escape.” She was flustered now.
He tilted his head a bit and looked at her from the side looking as if he was trying to decide something. He put one of his hands in his jean pocket and the other came to up to his chin not really to rub it, just to hold it while he thought.
“Well, there is much you do not know then…” he said playfully. “Which question would you like to answer for you first Ally? By the way, I am Ethan.” He nodded to her.
“Nice to meet you.” She said. She looked around, “where am I? I mean, one minute I am in bed and the next I am here. Is this a dream or something?”
“Yeah, something like that.” He said.
“If this is my dream, why are you here? Are you real or just someone I conjured up?” she pried. He started to pace a bit and a crease had formed on his brow.
“Well, Ally that is a little bit more difficult to explain,” he admitted. “First off, I am real and I am here to help you. This dream is your dream, but I helped to manifest it into a dream that would help you discover yourself. As you have already noticed, these,” he motioned to the floating mists, “represent past lives. These were the most crucial lives in developing your overall being. What you need to do is to embrace them. Absorb their experiences and knowledge. Right now you are not tapped into them, they are not one with you. So far all you have done is trigger some memories, which is good, but you need to bridge all these lives into one. Then when you wake up, then you have armed yourself with most of the weapons needed to fulfill your tasks ahead.”
“And you can help me do that?” she asked looking back at him.
“Yes, if you let me,” he said seriously.
“How?” she was scared and excited at the possibilities.
“It is one of my gifts,” he replied. “Though, in order for me to help you, you have to give me control of your dream.”
“You’re not in control now?” Ally asked.
He chuckled that deep, warm chuckle again. “Are you kidding, it took me forever to get in here. You have a very strong mind, even in your sleep.”
“Thank you, but why do I have to give you control of my dream? I do not like giving up control,” she admitted.
“I know,” he said softly. “But as it is now, I can only manifest parts of this vision. I can only manipulate your ideas or memories to what you need to see. In a weaker mind I would already have gained control, but in yours…I need you to give it to me. If you would trust me, I can make what happens in this dream very real and it would benefit you immensely. Do you understand?”
“Not really….” She said.
Ethan patted down his pockets finding nothing; he reached up and undid the leather necklace that hung around his neck. “Ok, in a normal dream, if I gave you this,” he placed the necklace in her hands. “When you woke, would not have the necklace because this is not real. On the other hand, when I am in control, you would wake with that necklace physically in your hands if I wished it.”
Ally’s eyed widened, “You can do that?” she whistled out loud. “That is kind freaky. Do you invade peoples dreams often?”
“Most of the time, only when need be or if it is requested of me,” he said like it was no big deal. “Other times it is for fun,” he admitted. He gave her a sly grin. She shook her head.
“What?” he asked innocently.
“So, we need to do something in this dream that needs to be real…correct?”
“Indeed,” replied Ethan.
She took a deep breath and let it out. “Okay,” she said sounding very timid, “how do I do this?”
He got very serious all of the sudden. “You sure?”
“No, but I am going to use my intuition and trust you,” she added, “please do not disappoint me, if you do I will hunt you down.” She smiled.
He didn’t smile, “I believe you.” Ethan continued, “Unfortunately, if I wanted to I could make sure that you never woke up, or I could simple kill you.”
“Ummm…why would you tell me that? That is not the best way to gain my confidence.” She was a little scared now.
“I am not meaning to scare you, I just want you to be fully aware of what you are deciding.” He said gently. “If you do not want to go through with it… nothing happens…. if you are still willing, then I need to you to think of a visual image of your shields, like a wall, tower, whatever you see as your mental protection. Then…tear them down, that shall grant me passage and your mind will allow me to take over.”
She looked at him for a few seconds. Then she closed her eyes and did as he told her. Ethan closed his eyes as well, waiting for the ideal moment. Her stonewall was impossibly tall and impenetrable. Then by her command, the stones fell apart one by one. As the wall came dangerously close to being destroyed, she panicked and the wall began to rebuild itself.
“Shit…” exclaimed Ethan. A sharp pain shot through her head, she grabbed her forehead with her left hand and collapsed to her knees…screaming in agony. As fast as the pain started, it was over.
Ethan was also on the floor on the all fours. Panting between each word he asked, “Are… you …. okay?”
Ally was now in the fetal position now; she rolled to where she could see him. He looked like he was in pain too. “Yeah, I guess,” she groaned. “Was that my fault?” She couldn’t help but laugh.
“Yeah…that was definitely your fault.” He answered. “Whew…” Ethan stood up. “I thought you were going to kill me there for a second.” He laughed, his voice a tad shaky from the adrenalin. “I had to act fast and force my way through there at the end, that is why there was a small amount of pain. You began to resist me.”
“I am so sorry. I didn’t mean for that to happen.” She said. “So did it work?”
“Yes it worked, a little painful, but it’s done.” He said. “When you are ready, I need you to go back to the center, okay?”
“Sure.” Ally got to her feet and stood in the center. “Now what?”
He looked at her for a moment, his face grim. He sighed and said, “Please forgive me Ally.” He backed away from the circle and closed his eyes.
Immediately, the seven orbs erupted into a rainbow of blinding lights. A furious wind picked up and blew all around her. She shielded her eyes and screamed. Above her she heard thunder, she looked up to see swirling clouds it looked like a small hurricane and in the center, another larger globe spinning tremendously fast. Lightning hit one the seven orbs and started a chain reaction, lightning leaped from orb to orb, traveling the circle in seconds. The moment the lightning came full circle the orbs exploded and she felt them hit her body like a gunshot. Her terrified scream echoed everywhere, her body bowed backwards. The orbs embedded themselves into her body in a straight vertical line, like they were trying to cut her in half from head to toe. At exact same time, the globe sent down a flood of fiery light and then came crashing onto her. The impact of the globe, created a dome of white power that started where Ally stood and expanded out around her, illuminating everything and growing in size. It built up speed as it traveled just a tad slower than the speed of sound. Ethan heard it coming and then felt it hit him. Ethan was blown off his feet in the wake of the powerful dome and thrown several yards.
Ally sat straight up in bed screaming at the top of her lungs. She threw her covers off kicking her legs wildly, “I’m burning!! I’m burning!! HELP ME!!” She thrashed so wildly; she fell onto the cold floor.
The door burst open and people seemed to pour into her room. Someone immediately scooped her up and cradled her in his or her arms telling her that it was just a dream. “You’re not on fire,” someone reassured her soothingly. Ally’s heart was about to pound its way out of her chest. She was breathing so hard her lungs felt like they were burning. Voices of the people in the room were all talking at the same time.
“What happened to her?”
“Look at her skin!”
“What are those marks?”
“Why is her skin glowing like that?”
“She is burning up! Someone get some ice and cool rags!”
Then a very calm voice silenced everyone. A cool hand felt her forehead, “Ally, can you hear me?” Thor carefully took her from the others arms; he cradled her against his chest as he lifted her off the ground.
“Yes,” she whispered.
He sat her back on the bed and kneeled in front of her. He raised his hand to her forehead where one of the seven marks were, it was emitting heat, and rubbed his thumb over it. “Don’t worry, they are not permanent. They will fade in a short time.”
She looked at his eyes knowing that her could not see her, “I felt my body burn,” she whimpered and a tear trailed down her cheek. Thana was there curled up on the bed beside her, holding her. Pain showed on her face. She hugged her close.
“No my dear, it wasn’t your body burning per say, it was the melding of your past lives into one being. Each one governed a particular chakra and each chakra resembles a color of light, all that knowledge and power is now in one body and soul.” Thor paused and turned to the others in the room. “Ally is once again traveled down an exhausting path, we should let her rest.” Without farther explanation, everyone left the room. Thana kissed Ally on the head before leaving.
Ally laid on her bed with one candle burning in the room for light. She lifted her right hand, which was clutched shut. She opened her hand and there in the dim light she saw the leather necklace Ethan had given her. She smiled.
“It was real,” she thought to herself. “You were right Ethan, I did need your help. There is no way I would have had the strength to do that myself....I owe you one,” she said to know one.
“Can I get you anything before I leave?” Kendrietta asked.
“Not really,” Ally answered. “I think I am just going to sleep for the rest of the night. I am exhausted.”
“Oh, I am sure of it,” She smiled. “I remember when I journeyed through my first regression of my past lives, it was draining.” With that she moved to the door,” until tomorrow then?”
“Yeah, good night,” Ally smiled at her as Kendrietta closed the door. Walking straight to the bed, she began stripping off her clothes leaving a small trail behind her. Only wearing her panties, she flung the blankets back, arranged the pillows how she liked them, and climb in bed letting out a relaxing sigh. She was asleep almost instantly.
She opened her eyes in what seemed like mere minutes, and sat up in bed. She could not see anything…no candlelight or the soft red glow from the stove. She sat quietly on the bed, with most of her body still under the covers…listening. Nothing. Goosebumps covered the exposed skin not protected by the quilts. She shivered. “Damn it is cold in here…” she thought. She uncovered herself and moved towards the area where she remembered the stove to be. She walked…and walked…and walked…what the hell? Where was the stove? It should have taken her less than ten steps to reach the damn stove. She stood still, listening again. Nothing. Just the darkness and cold accompanied her. “Brrrrrrr,” she rubbed her arms. Her feet were freezing! She turned around and started to walk back in the direction from where she came from. She was naked and needed those blankets before she froze to death! After about five steps she stopped again…. she made fists with her toes. Grass?…she was walking in grass? “How the hell did I get outside?” she thought. She was trembling now.
“Don’t be scared,” said several wispy voices. The voice seemed to echo all around her and overlap one another. The voices were so soft she could barely hear them.
“Who’s there?” she demanded. As if to answer her, seven silver orbs appeared out of nowhere. They were about the size of marbles and they were floating in a circle surrounding her at about eye level. Slowly each one began to give off a soft colored glow, giving each one a halo. She squinted her eyes from the sudden source of light. The orbs were now silver in the center and had a colorful hue around them, each a different color. With the light the orbs were producing, Ally looked around at her surroundings…. nothing but blackness as far as her eye would see. She just stood in the middle of these bulbs of light not knowing what to do. She was about to shout out, when she noticed a mist building around her feet. It was warm. It started to raise and fill the area around her. She could see the rainbow of colors mixing with each other and reflecting in the small droplets of moisture within the mist. “How beautiful,” she thought. Then without warning each orb exploded and instantly reformed, each one capturing portions of the mist. Ally hit the ground covering her head and closing her eyes; the sound was deafening and sounded like glass shattering. Silence.
She opened her eyes and her mouth dropped open in astonishment. “Oh my…” she whispered as she stood. Each orb was now a ghostly figure. None of them had feet; they were apparitions floating in the air, all with a globe of colored light where their heart would have been. She studied the seven ghosts and noticed that six of them were women and one was a man. Each of them was dressed in clothes from different time periods. She stood in the middle of these seven ghosts unafraid…. for she knew each one of them. They were all smiling at her… the same exact smile. Overwhelmed with emotion, she beamed. It was Ally, all seven of them, just from different lives past, they looked different from her present appearance, but the all had the same slightly crooked smile.
“I am glad to see that you are not afraid of ghosts Ally,” came a pleased voice from the darkness.
She stopped smiling and looked around. “Who’s there?”
“A friend ma’ lady…do not fear. I am here to help you.” A figure was slowly becoming visible through the array of lights. She could only see one side of his face due to the shadows caused by the light, but the side she did see was a pleasant one. She immediately looked down at her nude body. Shit…
“How do I know you tell the truth?” she questioned the distant figure.
“You don’t.” he said, smiling showing off his dimples in his cheeks. She couldn’t help grinning back at him. She started to walk out of the circle to try and hide her nakedness from the stranger.
“STOP!” he yelled holding his palm up. She stopped mid stride, startled.
“What?” she asked. “What’s the matter!”
He shook his head letting out a deep chuckle and lowered his hand, “Forgive me, but you must not leave the center.”
“Oh,” she said looking around. “Why not?”
“You will undo everything we worked for tonight,” he said coming closer to her. “Trust me, it was not easy to get here.” He was now at the edge of the circle right in front of Ally, she could finally see him clearly. He had dark brown hair with hints of lighter brown. His hair was long enough that it hung in his eyes a bit, but the rest was neatly trimmed and styled. He was staring straight down at the ground, slipping out of his jacket.
“Here,” he said handing her his jacket.
“Thanks,” she blushed. She slung the leather jacket around her quickly, pushing her arms through the long sleeves. The jacket was warm from the body heat of its last owner. It felt so good. It covered all of her private areas nicely because the jacket was way to large for her.
“Okay, you can look now.” She said as she finished zipping it up. He lifted his head and met her eyes with his and smiled. “Looks a little big on you,” he said with a grin. He had kind, confident eyes. They were chocolate brown with flecks of gold in them, she felt as if they were seeing through her, right into her soul. His face was squared shape and clean-shaven. He had another dimple in the middle of his chin. He was much taller than her, she guessed him to be about six foot. He was wearing a black long sleeved shirt that hugged his body at just the right places. Bringing her attention to a thick chest and broad shoulders. Even against the black of his shirt his skin was bronzed.
“Sorry, I am not following you…. what do you mean ‘I’ll undo everything’?” Ally said frowning. “No offense, but I have no idea who you are, where I am, how I got here, what’s going on, or how to escape.” She was flustered now.
He tilted his head a bit and looked at her from the side looking as if he was trying to decide something. He put one of his hands in his jean pocket and the other came to up to his chin not really to rub it, just to hold it while he thought.
“Well, there is much you do not know then…” he said playfully. “Which question would you like to answer for you first Ally? By the way, I am Ethan.” He nodded to her.
“Nice to meet you.” She said. She looked around, “where am I? I mean, one minute I am in bed and the next I am here. Is this a dream or something?”
“Yeah, something like that.” He said.
“If this is my dream, why are you here? Are you real or just someone I conjured up?” she pried. He started to pace a bit and a crease had formed on his brow.
“Well, Ally that is a little bit more difficult to explain,” he admitted. “First off, I am real and I am here to help you. This dream is your dream, but I helped to manifest it into a dream that would help you discover yourself. As you have already noticed, these,” he motioned to the floating mists, “represent past lives. These were the most crucial lives in developing your overall being. What you need to do is to embrace them. Absorb their experiences and knowledge. Right now you are not tapped into them, they are not one with you. So far all you have done is trigger some memories, which is good, but you need to bridge all these lives into one. Then when you wake up, then you have armed yourself with most of the weapons needed to fulfill your tasks ahead.”
“And you can help me do that?” she asked looking back at him.
“Yes, if you let me,” he said seriously.
“How?” she was scared and excited at the possibilities.
“It is one of my gifts,” he replied. “Though, in order for me to help you, you have to give me control of your dream.”
“You’re not in control now?” Ally asked.
He chuckled that deep, warm chuckle again. “Are you kidding, it took me forever to get in here. You have a very strong mind, even in your sleep.”
“Thank you, but why do I have to give you control of my dream? I do not like giving up control,” she admitted.
“I know,” he said softly. “But as it is now, I can only manifest parts of this vision. I can only manipulate your ideas or memories to what you need to see. In a weaker mind I would already have gained control, but in yours…I need you to give it to me. If you would trust me, I can make what happens in this dream very real and it would benefit you immensely. Do you understand?”
“Not really….” She said.
Ethan patted down his pockets finding nothing; he reached up and undid the leather necklace that hung around his neck. “Ok, in a normal dream, if I gave you this,” he placed the necklace in her hands. “When you woke, would not have the necklace because this is not real. On the other hand, when I am in control, you would wake with that necklace physically in your hands if I wished it.”
Ally’s eyed widened, “You can do that?” she whistled out loud. “That is kind freaky. Do you invade peoples dreams often?”
“Most of the time, only when need be or if it is requested of me,” he said like it was no big deal. “Other times it is for fun,” he admitted. He gave her a sly grin. She shook her head.
“What?” he asked innocently.
“So, we need to do something in this dream that needs to be real…correct?”
“Indeed,” replied Ethan.
She took a deep breath and let it out. “Okay,” she said sounding very timid, “how do I do this?”
He got very serious all of the sudden. “You sure?”
“No, but I am going to use my intuition and trust you,” she added, “please do not disappoint me, if you do I will hunt you down.” She smiled.
He didn’t smile, “I believe you.” Ethan continued, “Unfortunately, if I wanted to I could make sure that you never woke up, or I could simple kill you.”
“Ummm…why would you tell me that? That is not the best way to gain my confidence.” She was a little scared now.
“I am not meaning to scare you, I just want you to be fully aware of what you are deciding.” He said gently. “If you do not want to go through with it… nothing happens…. if you are still willing, then I need to you to think of a visual image of your shields, like a wall, tower, whatever you see as your mental protection. Then…tear them down, that shall grant me passage and your mind will allow me to take over.”
She looked at him for a few seconds. Then she closed her eyes and did as he told her. Ethan closed his eyes as well, waiting for the ideal moment. Her stonewall was impossibly tall and impenetrable. Then by her command, the stones fell apart one by one. As the wall came dangerously close to being destroyed, she panicked and the wall began to rebuild itself.
“Shit…” exclaimed Ethan. A sharp pain shot through her head, she grabbed her forehead with her left hand and collapsed to her knees…screaming in agony. As fast as the pain started, it was over.
Ethan was also on the floor on the all fours. Panting between each word he asked, “Are… you …. okay?”
Ally was now in the fetal position now; she rolled to where she could see him. He looked like he was in pain too. “Yeah, I guess,” she groaned. “Was that my fault?” She couldn’t help but laugh.
“Yeah…that was definitely your fault.” He answered. “Whew…” Ethan stood up. “I thought you were going to kill me there for a second.” He laughed, his voice a tad shaky from the adrenalin. “I had to act fast and force my way through there at the end, that is why there was a small amount of pain. You began to resist me.”
“I am so sorry. I didn’t mean for that to happen.” She said. “So did it work?”
“Yes it worked, a little painful, but it’s done.” He said. “When you are ready, I need you to go back to the center, okay?”
“Sure.” Ally got to her feet and stood in the center. “Now what?”
He looked at her for a moment, his face grim. He sighed and said, “Please forgive me Ally.” He backed away from the circle and closed his eyes.
Immediately, the seven orbs erupted into a rainbow of blinding lights. A furious wind picked up and blew all around her. She shielded her eyes and screamed. Above her she heard thunder, she looked up to see swirling clouds it looked like a small hurricane and in the center, another larger globe spinning tremendously fast. Lightning hit one the seven orbs and started a chain reaction, lightning leaped from orb to orb, traveling the circle in seconds. The moment the lightning came full circle the orbs exploded and she felt them hit her body like a gunshot. Her terrified scream echoed everywhere, her body bowed backwards. The orbs embedded themselves into her body in a straight vertical line, like they were trying to cut her in half from head to toe. At exact same time, the globe sent down a flood of fiery light and then came crashing onto her. The impact of the globe, created a dome of white power that started where Ally stood and expanded out around her, illuminating everything and growing in size. It built up speed as it traveled just a tad slower than the speed of sound. Ethan heard it coming and then felt it hit him. Ethan was blown off his feet in the wake of the powerful dome and thrown several yards.
Ally sat straight up in bed screaming at the top of her lungs. She threw her covers off kicking her legs wildly, “I’m burning!! I’m burning!! HELP ME!!” She thrashed so wildly; she fell onto the cold floor.
The door burst open and people seemed to pour into her room. Someone immediately scooped her up and cradled her in his or her arms telling her that it was just a dream. “You’re not on fire,” someone reassured her soothingly. Ally’s heart was about to pound its way out of her chest. She was breathing so hard her lungs felt like they were burning. Voices of the people in the room were all talking at the same time.
“What happened to her?”
“Look at her skin!”
“What are those marks?”
“Why is her skin glowing like that?”
“She is burning up! Someone get some ice and cool rags!”
Then a very calm voice silenced everyone. A cool hand felt her forehead, “Ally, can you hear me?” Thor carefully took her from the others arms; he cradled her against his chest as he lifted her off the ground.
“Yes,” she whispered.
He sat her back on the bed and kneeled in front of her. He raised his hand to her forehead where one of the seven marks were, it was emitting heat, and rubbed his thumb over it. “Don’t worry, they are not permanent. They will fade in a short time.”
She looked at his eyes knowing that her could not see her, “I felt my body burn,” she whimpered and a tear trailed down her cheek. Thana was there curled up on the bed beside her, holding her. Pain showed on her face. She hugged her close.
“No my dear, it wasn’t your body burning per say, it was the melding of your past lives into one being. Each one governed a particular chakra and each chakra resembles a color of light, all that knowledge and power is now in one body and soul.” Thor paused and turned to the others in the room. “Ally is once again traveled down an exhausting path, we should let her rest.” Without farther explanation, everyone left the room. Thana kissed Ally on the head before leaving.
Ally laid on her bed with one candle burning in the room for light. She lifted her right hand, which was clutched shut. She opened her hand and there in the dim light she saw the leather necklace Ethan had given her. She smiled.
“It was real,” she thought to herself. “You were right Ethan, I did need your help. There is no way I would have had the strength to do that myself....I owe you one,” she said to know one.
Tuesday, November 18, 2008
The Connection
With unshed tears still filling their eyes, they held them in check … not allowing them to overflow completely down their cheeks. Not, yet.
They looked at each other and then back to the elderly man in front of them … Thor.
Immediately, as their eyes rested upon him their hearts filled with a peacefully ease … cleansing their deep rooted emotions, as a deep recognition, filtered through them. Not, only through their minds eye, but, their united souls. They saw what they had never seen before.
Allessia was the first to nod her head in agreement, surprise filled her voice as she spoke, “Yes, I do remember the Light.” Her voice changed with a deep pride, she stood up, before adding, “My mother, from that past life was known as Queen Camilla. She was the Creator of the Light Warrior’s. Those beings were a special group of males and females trained to be warriors, given the mission to protect the Order of the Light. I was known as Princess Eva of the Light. I ended up being the last known female to have the secret knowledge of how to bring forth the internal sword of light …. from my being. I vaguely have memory of it all.” She paused looked around, stating, “I believe to remember all that I need too from that life and all the powers that were bestowed upon me. I will need a place to meditate and self sacrifice for 48 hours to cleanse my body and my soul. I need to find the connection to my inner being …. I need to remember all that was taught to me.”
Her voice change to uncertainty while saying, “I’m not sure I have the power and the strength. Now, today, as I once had …. as that female …. Princess Eva of the Light, I believe I am different now.” Her voice shook, “I know I am different,” held doubt in her ability even though she knew she had the knowledge of what he was referring too.
Thor smiled, “Yes, Allessia, you are most definitely different, now. In fact, you are much stronger in this life… then you lived those years’ before. You must trust me… have faith. Because, unfortunately, you will not have 48 hours to discover all you need. But, what you need to do is to look deep inside you. To see just how strong and powerful you have become, through the many passages of times you have crossed. Time and events have made you stronger than ever. And, now not only is it in the strength you possess and need. But, with the powers you can share with others’, as well especially your best friend here …. Thana.” He waved his hand towards her.
Thana had sat there in awe of what all was being said and with what she had actually found herself remembering ..... about her own past lives. But, once she finally found her voice to speak, “Unfortunately, I do remember some of those past lives…. the hunger I felt when the Dark One’s habitat was forced upon … into me. I remember the fight of refusal at first…. then truly joining with them for the hunt and the kill …at first I joined because of the betrayal I felt. But, then my inner balance came forth, I just couldn’t understand how I could do those awful acts of violence to those unsuspecting men, women and children. But, I justified it as being forced, too. I remember trying to limit what I did.” Her tears fell as she remembered how her heart ached as she stood outside her body looking down on those she had harmed.
She wiped her eyes to add, “But, I especially remember, how and what one particular Dark One did and would command to be done. He was known, as their Grand Master. He was a mean fucking son of a bitch. I truly believe he was more than just a simple Vampire. Hell, he was closer to the devil himself. His powers seemed unlimited. We all knew him by the name of Grand Master Bera….”
As that name was spoken….an inhuman groan came from their elderly trainer, Thor, as he cried out, “You knew the Grand Master, you have been with him,” in disbelief, thinking he had been wrong in allowing her entry into his paradise, the first time doubt had ever enter his mind for many years. His own hand came quickly up to his throat and his face was distorted in pain, before he quickly recovered to hide his inner painful encounter.
Thana immediately clarified, “No, no… not actually knew him, as far as meeting with him, being with him. But, yes, I was aware of him. I heard countless stories of his horrors. No, I was never allowed closer than probably hundred feet from wherever he was kept. But, I saw the destruction he could do. All he had to do was put forth a command out to his creatures to do something and they did it. His name was bantered around to put fear into one.”
She took a deep breath, “If forced, now, I would chose death over life … I mean true death… not reborn death, then to truly follow him, again.” Thana looked at this gentle man, “I am sorry, if he was the one that took your eye sight from you,” She had risen to move before the elder to bend in front of him, adding, “if I brought pain to you by mentioning his name that way, I’m deeply sorry.”
Thor’s voice held a pleasant tolerance as he told them, “No, that is not it. Please, my child do not humble before me. I lost my eye sight from another, a few years back. What pains me most is the simple fact from many years ago.” Now, his smiling mouth became sobering, “In another lifetime, for us immortals, time has no boundaries. But, Bera seduced my sweet loving sister…. Velnetta Thornton, she was known among… the Order of the Light as one of our High Priestess. She was one of the most kind and loving beings’ ever known to grace this universe. In her prime Velnetta was granted the unity with one of our High Guardian Priest of the order. They gave birth to Indra. You just met her. She’s the one that brought you in here to me.”
He paused, as he told them the story, “Many years later, after Indra’s birth, Bera came upon my sister, Velnetta … he used his powers of seduction on her and eventually she gave birth to another …. you have met him, too. He is known as Hunter Gamlin. He has a torn placement… between the Dark Ones and the Order of the Light; with both of his parents’ true blood running deep in him. So, far he has chosen the Light over the Dark.” His mouth smiled again, “I consider Hunter more than a dear nephew of mine. He is closer to my son… I helped raised him. As an infant child, Velnetta used her powers to send him to me, and by my own I sent him back to her as needed. Bera never suspected she and I were influencing him as we have done. However, Indra was left here with her father, when Bera took Velnetta. Since then her father was destroyed by Bera himself, and I have had the pleasure to raise her.”
Thor, continued, “But, with Bera as Hunter’s father, he must show some appearance to be one of them, and until lately everything was working perfectly in our plans. Now, his older half brother has become suspicious of him. Viktor watches him closely when he is around them. Hunter mainly complies with them because of a hope and his unconditional love to one day reunited with his loving mother. Bera holds my sister captive somewhere in his den. I no longer have a way to contact her. But, I continuously hear her screams of wanting to be released. Her tortured soul has haunted me throughout the many years. She has lost her way back to the Order of the Light; and, neither Hunter nor I can get to her. That is what brings pain to my heart and makes me grieve her loss way.” Thor bent his head.
“I’m very confused.” Ally asked, “I thought Hunter was the younger brother to James and the older one named Viktor, the Gamlin brothers? Are they all Vampires or some other night creature? They were all together at the club, I assumed as part owners of that club.”
“Yes, in this day and time they took the name Gamlin. And Hunter is half-brother to both of them. They share the same father Hektor Bera. Hektor was married, still is married to the mother of the two older boys. Their mother is as wicked as their father. But, I do believe she not only prowls the night, but, the day as well. She has discovered powers to allow her creatures to overcome the night passage. Through her, she passed that ability through to James, he has access to day and night. But, I do believe Viktor is more like his father… he is strictly a night creature.” He turned towards Thana, “I believe you have met James. In fact, Thana, what I sensed, tonight between the two of you. James has already put designs on you. I have no doubt he picked up on your past life together …well…. almost one of them.”
Thana said, “Yes, I felt weird around him. Like almost a sexual desire that needed to be fulfilled… if it already hadn’t been. It was strange. I’m not usually like that when I first meet someone,” she shook her head, laughed lifting her left eye brow up a little, “Well, maybe on the second meeting….but never on just the first time. But, I felt as if I had … you know… been with him before… intimately.”
“Ah…ah…” Thor nodded, “Maybe, you have. You need to look deep inside, and figure that out. It could be a weapon to use in your favor.”
“So, we were brought to you for you to train us?” Ally, asked, “How and when does this training begin?”
“Impatient …. Good,” his smile was earth shattering, “Ally, now I asked you... how can... I ... train you and Thana when you already have the knowledge …. No, as your teacher… I will be here to help guide you. If and when you need a push in the correct direction or position to achieve all that you have available within you. All you really needed was somewhere to begin your own re-training. As Light Warriors you once were, you have the ability and powers deep," he waved his hands as he spoke, "...pull them forth.. get control of them again. Then between the two of you take the authority to lead the many warriors here in the Order of the Light.”
Thor said, “It has come the time where the Dark Ones need to be shown their limits. They no longer have the right to prowl through the night and day taking victims, as they please, to build their stronghold.”
Thana asked, “So, where do we go, here or to another place for us to begin?” She now stood beside Ally.
Ally said, “I need to fast and meditate, first, before I will be good to anyone, especially myself.”
Thor raised his hands, “Please, take Allessia to her dwelling.” Thor stood as he turned he said, “Thana, stay here, this should give you what you need. Look into the fire... find what you need.”
Smiling to himself, … Thor thought he should know by now he can’t pull his shadow trick by him. He sent a message out telepathically, ‘Hunter be gentle… she might not remember everything just yet,’ chuckling and thinking as he walked out of the area, leaving the two misguided lovers alone.
In the near distance a shadow that had been blended into the walls, shook his head as Thor’s message reached his inner soul… thinking ‘Damn you, Thor, how do you do that?’
You could hear the chuckle as the elderly continued to walk away.
******************************************************************
James was staring out onto the dance floor .. several women had caught his attention. He needed to release his frustration with someone from the opposite sex… he really didn’t care who it would be this evening. He just needed a bed partner for the rest of the night.
He had hoped that Thana would be the one. But, now that was impossible…. He had no idea where the Hell, she took flight, too. Plus, he could no longer sense her. When they had met downstairs, he had sent several images to her of what it could be like.. them together. Her eyes had lit up and her breathe caught in her throat as those visions floated through her minds eyes, she had been very receptive to the idea …. But, now she was gone, until he found her again.
He still needed someone … who could he choose… his eyes and mind was roaming from one young lady to another cruising around the room to find someone that was here ….. all alone….. that no one would miss.
Viktor could read James’ sexual drive stirring inside his brother’s body … he was eying several of their patrons… he sent his brother a friendly reminder… ‘No … none of our guests or customers… we do not need to have the morning paper and TV broadcasts… headlines to read ….. ‘New Nightclub the Point --- Missing Young Women on Opening Night.’ Take Roni she’s always willing, and you’ve always come away from her very satisfied.
James’ head snapped up as he glared at this older brother, thinking, “Fuck you Viktor…. I want a fresh piece… I’m just wanting a bed partner for tonight .. I’m not hungry … I don’t always have to devour them…. make them mine… like you do. Unlike you, I can control that side of my animal instinct during sex, you and your animals never think about control… just the lust and taste of blood.”
Now, James just stood up and was walking towards a nice young woman … probably barely in her twenties… his nostrils flared as he sensed a virgin…. just what he needed.
Viktor stepped in front of his brother, now he growled …. between clenched teeth he said just under his breath.. “I said, No. Go to Roni or some other place… not one of our club patrons. I mean it…. we will not be closing this establishment down because of your inabilities to get control.” He tossed up his hand, “Disguise yourself ….. go down the street …… to another club.... pick someone off the streets… I don’t fucking care who or where else, but, just not one of our customers. Not from this club… never!”
James knew better than to take on his deadly brother… Viktor would come out victorious …. not him. He turned and stormed out the building. As he rushed down the street, he knew Roni probably had her hands full trying to make amends with Kalena, he didn’t want to get in the middle of that argument. He would find someone willing.
********************************************************************
Once Thana was alone, she did as she was told… she sat down in front of the fire to begin to revisit her past …. those lives she had endured over the centuries, she kept coming back to a vision of one particular life .... a life she had shared with another. How long she had sat there she wasn’t sure…. But, hours had passed by.
Finally, Hunter quietly stepped forward … until he was directly beside her. As he uncloaked himself from the darkness with ease, he simply sat down beside her.
Thana was startled at first, her throat closed up as a shot of fear took root. Then as she found her green eyes locked onto his darker green eyes ... his was beckoning to hers almost saying ... meet me half way.
Then her heart recognized his. Without knowing what brought him to her, she leaned towards him as he leaned towards her, his deep voice whispered, “I believe this is at least the second time we meet in this life time…but, oh I have missed you in my others.”
She smiled and nodded as if agreement.
His lips touched hers, heated breaths mixed with the others’ a pleasurable moan was released against the other’s hot mouth.
His hand was gentle as he slowly began to caress it down her slim shoulder, down her arched back, up and under her top to the side of her incredibly soft full breast, the other was making its way on up to press gently to the back of her head.
Her soft sweet hands were slowly moving around his back to hold him closer to her, caressing up around his neck.
An instinctive need to deepen the kiss, made him press his tongue gently against her tightened lips. Those soft lips of hers remained closed. He moved his mouth and his lips gently over her lips, taking the upper lip between his lips. As his hand caressed back to her soft shoulder, his hand continuing up the slender neck up to open his hand under her ear as he kissed her lips between his lips. Now, his fingertips slowly began caressing her jaw bone to softly stroking the outer side of her cheek. With his gentle touches, she inhaled a soft breath through slightly parted lips. Allowing his tongue to slip into her honey sweet mouth, now, his hot thick tongue met with her delicate soft one.
An electrifying heated sensation shook the two bodies to the depth of their souls. Sending a shock wave through the woman’s body, she moaned with a delightful emotion. For a brief second, she seemed stunned as his tongue moved around with hers. She was hesitating for only a second. Before suddenly, he felt her tongue as she moved it along his, to stroke his. As tongues intertwined with the others, a deeper moan was expelled from the man.
Taking a quick inhaled breathe through his nose brought the sweet hint of her scent of cologne she wore… it was intoxicating.
All he knew, it felt wonderful having Thana in his arms. It had been a lifetime or two since he had held this warm vibrant woman in his arms. A deep need drove him to continue to kiss those luscious lips of hers.
He withdrew, opened his mouth wider and took hers again. Kissing her lips another time and then another, his mouth was roaming over the softness of those full lips with a hunger of a starving man.
She met him with a hunger of her own, as she realized they were actually one in the same … he was her soul mate… she had missed him forever. Tears had filled her eyes with that knowledge as they were threatening to overflow, to run down her cheeks. As, now she felt he was back within her arms surrounding his body against hers.
When he laid them back onto the floor, she willingly went with his arms wrapped around her, hip to hip. Before either knew what had happened they had stripped off their clothing laying naked in the others arms.
Hunter began to explore Thana's lower slender backside, over her bare hip to cup her naked bottom. He held her tightly to his body. His large powerful hands began to touch the warm softness of the naked flesh of this gentle but powerful woman beside him. Trying to spark an excitement from her …. he wasn’t disappointed.
At the soft velvet gentle touch of her hands found the firmness of his hot body.
He wanted to kiss her forever. As one long slow kiss ended, another began, with another and another kiss. As their shared kisses lengthened, it became a devouring of the other’s mouth with the hot sizzling fiery tongues swirling within the others.
With the intensifying passion consuming their bodies, his common sense, was trying to resurface … telling him they had just gotten back together …. they should take it slow. But, then he perished the thought of what was right or wrong…. vanishing those thoughts in the extreme feelings being created in him.
With each kiss he could hear the deep emotional filled panting, their labored breathing increasing between them. He could feel her yielding breasts pressed hard up against his firm chest. He felt all those beckoning sensations of hers, as her legs moved up over onto his own, rubbing over them up and down his calf driving him completely wild.
A slow flowing surge of desire he could no more control than the rising of the day’s morning sun, burst through his body. It was nothing like simple pure lust, but, a wanting he felt to the depths of his bones. He knew he must take them to heaven, plus he just needed her. He needed to have all of her, every gentle round curve of her body.
With every quickening response by his touch, he was completely aware of the knowledge, that he could have her. He felt the truth of it with every trespass she allowed. With each caress he made with his hands over her body, the slide of his hands over her buttocks, the press of his hips against hers. He sucked on her tongue, a sweet lewdness he couldn’t resist, and her groan nearly undid him on the spot.
He angled his head to kiss her throat, but, his lips no sooner touched her skin when he sensed the first soft touches of hers searching over his entire body. Now, her hands were touching his body, caressing up his back over his shoulders. As her hands tunneled through his hair, holding him closer, and he was compelled by her touch.
Moving his leg up to the ‘v’, between her legs, he heard her moan, again. As he pressed his knee gently over her womanly hotness, she moaned loudly and moved into him.
He lower his mouth to take the harden bud of her full breast into his mouth, his tongue rolled over one, then over it again… and again. He heard a slight moan of pleasure from her. He moved to the next breast ….. giving each one equal time.
The softness of her hands roamed all over his hard muscular body. He felt those velvet soft hands caressing off his neck, down the side of the back of his shoulder. She smoothed her hands slowly down the wall of his iron firm chest to the hard ridged places over his abdomen. She was hesitating at his hips to move over the hard muscled of his upper thigh. She stopped…. with a sudden show of shyness. His pelvis came forward in a slow, rhythmic thrust. His erection was immediate and undeniable. She came to life again, as she slipped her hand between them, to enfold his male hardness in her velvet soft hand. His moan was loud with her soft gentle touch to his hot body.
This irresistible angel woman of his was overwhelming him with all her eagerness to be closer to him. He easily rolled them flat as he was on top of her. He eased his hand down to the juncture of her thighs, a heavenly place made even more so, as he slipped his fingers between her legs. She eased them apart … consenting to his invasion as his finger stroked through the folds of her sex, her whimper of pleasure was heard through the room. He inserted his finger into her incredibly hotness, as he moved in and out she was incredibly soft and suddenly wet, relaxing, as her tightness eased. She was ripe for making love.
Her hand found his hardness, once again, stroking her hand up and down over his erection in a slow rhythmic movement.
He caressed her outer thigh down to her knee to help bring it up, as he pressed forward, she guided him carefully slowly into her silky satin softness. As he pushed partway inside of her, the extreme tightness of her womanly prize wrapped around his hard shaft, it felt like a tight glove, as he went deeper.
He pause his movement. He couldn’t think, his mind was unable to make sense of anything. All he knew he was lost, but she was so hot, and he so wondrously wanted her to fit to him. His last reasonable thought was he needed to go slow, not to rush through this first love making between them .. take it slow and easy. No, he probably needed to stop and he began too…. he just held himself in check, not moving. Thinking he needed to pull away, they need to get reacquainted.
Then he felt her soft mouth panting feverishly at his neck … he felt the soft arch of her neck under his mouth. Suddenly, she arched her lower body up against his hard shaft … embedding him in her. Now, he was buried deep inside her.
From his own desire, he released a low surprising moan of complete pleasure, “Oh…yeah…hmmp…Thana…”
As he heard her soft sigh, “Oh yesss, Hunter…more...”
He no longer could stop as he withdrew partway and slid in again, deeper. They began to move slowly with each other like they were made for each other. He had never known of a time he had made love to any other like they made love to one another… so openly affectionate… passionate.. he missed her all these life times. But, now she was back in his arms.
He softly licked her neck with his tongue, then he began to place a wet kiss there with his mouth, he gently sucked the base of her neck, he felt the hot breath of her own sweet mouth on his neck.
Suddenly, that sweet mouth of hers latched onto a section of his skin, drew his skin into her small dainty mouth and held it there, he could feel a petite tongue moving back and forth over his skin, before she gently began to suck on his neck.
As they continued to slowly rock back and forth moving as one together. Her sucking action became powerfully strong, forceful and with an even more concentrated passion on his bare skin, not letting go. She was moaning and moaning over and over and as she inhaled a quick breath, he felt the sharpness of her teeth around the skin at his neck.... not breaking the skin... just holding it there.. she had her power over him.
Now, their slow rocking motion gradually increased becoming wilder. At first, they were out of sync. Now, his brain was functioning once more, enough to realize he needed to change the rhythm of their loving movements to a smooth tempo, to bring them back to an even pace. To ensure each reached an organism together. He shifted their bodies slightly, moving up and down with her.
He whispered, “Oh… sweet angel….”
Her sharp fingertips were caressing digging into his back as her hands continued to massage him all over his back. Her hands were caressing him everywhere, her soft mouth broke its suction from his neck to move to another place on his upper chest… as she starting latching her mouth onto his upper chest, over and over to suck hard for a few seconds before letting go and moving to another area to latch on there. Leaving signs of love marks wherever her mouth went.
Her moans were becoming one of need, she seemed out of control. She moved her legs tighter around him, he felt her heels dig deeper into his backside to hold his body tighter against her body.
Now, he could feel her soft mouth as she sucked deeply back in the middle of his neck, this time not letting go as she drew more and more of his skin into her hot mouth…as she moaned deeply in her throat.
Her lovely body was moving with his keeping the fast pace he was moving them at. His hand moved down under her firm slender butt to lift her up more into him as he plunged deeper into her hot wetness.
She moaned with unbiased pleasure.
Hunter could feel the dampness of their perspiration building up over their bodies … it was dripping off the sides of his arms … as he continued to pump his body into hers.
Her heave of sigh of pleasure, as she yelled, “Oh… almost … oh … yesss…more…”
It was his undoing as he found he could barely hold onto his own release. He was completely aware of this slender loving woman under him … of how her hot moistness was clenching tighter around his harden shaft. The heels of her feet were locked around him… holding him closer into her, driving him insane.
As he sensed her lovely body was beginning to reach her climax, he quicken their rocking movements.. he knew she was seconds away … he felt the trembling clenching of her muscles sending sensations of extreme tightness all around him was more intense …. she was close to her climax …. almost there… he couldn’t hold his any longer he released his hot semen into her, just as she let out an gentle yell as she gasped, “Oh… my oh … . God ….ohhhhh… Hunter… .”
He exclaimed, “Hmmmm…..oh…. hmmmp.”
As her body began to quiver with her emotional release he felt her mouth clamped down on his shoulder blade, her sharp teeth gently biting him.
Just as sudden, she relaxed her hold, but her mouth stayed at his bare shoulder for a moment, placing wet kisses there, before he felt her body ease in his arms.
Hunter was completely drained with all his spent emotions. Desperately he was trying not to collapse his body onto Thana slender body. Somewhere in the loving of her, he came to realize she was his again, not just in a dream, but she was here with him … his Thana an extremely real passionate woman.
Gently, he rolled over onto one side keeping his arm wrapped around her soft yielding body bringing her with him, his whispered confession, “Thana … you are mine… we are one again. Never leave me.”
She snuggled into his chest and stay there, her sweet emotion filled voice, “Always, through time and space… you never leave me… Hunter,” in an accusing tone.
He chucked, “I never meant too the last time… now rest … when we wake your training awaits you.”
Within seconds the intimate once strangers… now, lovers again …. slept.
They looked at each other and then back to the elderly man in front of them … Thor.
Immediately, as their eyes rested upon him their hearts filled with a peacefully ease … cleansing their deep rooted emotions, as a deep recognition, filtered through them. Not, only through their minds eye, but, their united souls. They saw what they had never seen before.
Allessia was the first to nod her head in agreement, surprise filled her voice as she spoke, “Yes, I do remember the Light.” Her voice changed with a deep pride, she stood up, before adding, “My mother, from that past life was known as Queen Camilla. She was the Creator of the Light Warrior’s. Those beings were a special group of males and females trained to be warriors, given the mission to protect the Order of the Light. I was known as Princess Eva of the Light. I ended up being the last known female to have the secret knowledge of how to bring forth the internal sword of light …. from my being. I vaguely have memory of it all.” She paused looked around, stating, “I believe to remember all that I need too from that life and all the powers that were bestowed upon me. I will need a place to meditate and self sacrifice for 48 hours to cleanse my body and my soul. I need to find the connection to my inner being …. I need to remember all that was taught to me.”
Her voice change to uncertainty while saying, “I’m not sure I have the power and the strength. Now, today, as I once had …. as that female …. Princess Eva of the Light, I believe I am different now.” Her voice shook, “I know I am different,” held doubt in her ability even though she knew she had the knowledge of what he was referring too.
Thor smiled, “Yes, Allessia, you are most definitely different, now. In fact, you are much stronger in this life… then you lived those years’ before. You must trust me… have faith. Because, unfortunately, you will not have 48 hours to discover all you need. But, what you need to do is to look deep inside you. To see just how strong and powerful you have become, through the many passages of times you have crossed. Time and events have made you stronger than ever. And, now not only is it in the strength you possess and need. But, with the powers you can share with others’, as well especially your best friend here …. Thana.” He waved his hand towards her.
Thana had sat there in awe of what all was being said and with what she had actually found herself remembering ..... about her own past lives. But, once she finally found her voice to speak, “Unfortunately, I do remember some of those past lives…. the hunger I felt when the Dark One’s habitat was forced upon … into me. I remember the fight of refusal at first…. then truly joining with them for the hunt and the kill …at first I joined because of the betrayal I felt. But, then my inner balance came forth, I just couldn’t understand how I could do those awful acts of violence to those unsuspecting men, women and children. But, I justified it as being forced, too. I remember trying to limit what I did.” Her tears fell as she remembered how her heart ached as she stood outside her body looking down on those she had harmed.
She wiped her eyes to add, “But, I especially remember, how and what one particular Dark One did and would command to be done. He was known, as their Grand Master. He was a mean fucking son of a bitch. I truly believe he was more than just a simple Vampire. Hell, he was closer to the devil himself. His powers seemed unlimited. We all knew him by the name of Grand Master Bera….”
As that name was spoken….an inhuman groan came from their elderly trainer, Thor, as he cried out, “You knew the Grand Master, you have been with him,” in disbelief, thinking he had been wrong in allowing her entry into his paradise, the first time doubt had ever enter his mind for many years. His own hand came quickly up to his throat and his face was distorted in pain, before he quickly recovered to hide his inner painful encounter.
Thana immediately clarified, “No, no… not actually knew him, as far as meeting with him, being with him. But, yes, I was aware of him. I heard countless stories of his horrors. No, I was never allowed closer than probably hundred feet from wherever he was kept. But, I saw the destruction he could do. All he had to do was put forth a command out to his creatures to do something and they did it. His name was bantered around to put fear into one.”
She took a deep breath, “If forced, now, I would chose death over life … I mean true death… not reborn death, then to truly follow him, again.” Thana looked at this gentle man, “I am sorry, if he was the one that took your eye sight from you,” She had risen to move before the elder to bend in front of him, adding, “if I brought pain to you by mentioning his name that way, I’m deeply sorry.”
Thor’s voice held a pleasant tolerance as he told them, “No, that is not it. Please, my child do not humble before me. I lost my eye sight from another, a few years back. What pains me most is the simple fact from many years ago.” Now, his smiling mouth became sobering, “In another lifetime, for us immortals, time has no boundaries. But, Bera seduced my sweet loving sister…. Velnetta Thornton, she was known among… the Order of the Light as one of our High Priestess. She was one of the most kind and loving beings’ ever known to grace this universe. In her prime Velnetta was granted the unity with one of our High Guardian Priest of the order. They gave birth to Indra. You just met her. She’s the one that brought you in here to me.”
He paused, as he told them the story, “Many years later, after Indra’s birth, Bera came upon my sister, Velnetta … he used his powers of seduction on her and eventually she gave birth to another …. you have met him, too. He is known as Hunter Gamlin. He has a torn placement… between the Dark Ones and the Order of the Light; with both of his parents’ true blood running deep in him. So, far he has chosen the Light over the Dark.” His mouth smiled again, “I consider Hunter more than a dear nephew of mine. He is closer to my son… I helped raised him. As an infant child, Velnetta used her powers to send him to me, and by my own I sent him back to her as needed. Bera never suspected she and I were influencing him as we have done. However, Indra was left here with her father, when Bera took Velnetta. Since then her father was destroyed by Bera himself, and I have had the pleasure to raise her.”
Thor, continued, “But, with Bera as Hunter’s father, he must show some appearance to be one of them, and until lately everything was working perfectly in our plans. Now, his older half brother has become suspicious of him. Viktor watches him closely when he is around them. Hunter mainly complies with them because of a hope and his unconditional love to one day reunited with his loving mother. Bera holds my sister captive somewhere in his den. I no longer have a way to contact her. But, I continuously hear her screams of wanting to be released. Her tortured soul has haunted me throughout the many years. She has lost her way back to the Order of the Light; and, neither Hunter nor I can get to her. That is what brings pain to my heart and makes me grieve her loss way.” Thor bent his head.
“I’m very confused.” Ally asked, “I thought Hunter was the younger brother to James and the older one named Viktor, the Gamlin brothers? Are they all Vampires or some other night creature? They were all together at the club, I assumed as part owners of that club.”
“Yes, in this day and time they took the name Gamlin. And Hunter is half-brother to both of them. They share the same father Hektor Bera. Hektor was married, still is married to the mother of the two older boys. Their mother is as wicked as their father. But, I do believe she not only prowls the night, but, the day as well. She has discovered powers to allow her creatures to overcome the night passage. Through her, she passed that ability through to James, he has access to day and night. But, I do believe Viktor is more like his father… he is strictly a night creature.” He turned towards Thana, “I believe you have met James. In fact, Thana, what I sensed, tonight between the two of you. James has already put designs on you. I have no doubt he picked up on your past life together …well…. almost one of them.”
Thana said, “Yes, I felt weird around him. Like almost a sexual desire that needed to be fulfilled… if it already hadn’t been. It was strange. I’m not usually like that when I first meet someone,” she shook her head, laughed lifting her left eye brow up a little, “Well, maybe on the second meeting….but never on just the first time. But, I felt as if I had … you know… been with him before… intimately.”
“Ah…ah…” Thor nodded, “Maybe, you have. You need to look deep inside, and figure that out. It could be a weapon to use in your favor.”
“So, we were brought to you for you to train us?” Ally, asked, “How and when does this training begin?”
“Impatient …. Good,” his smile was earth shattering, “Ally, now I asked you... how can... I ... train you and Thana when you already have the knowledge …. No, as your teacher… I will be here to help guide you. If and when you need a push in the correct direction or position to achieve all that you have available within you. All you really needed was somewhere to begin your own re-training. As Light Warriors you once were, you have the ability and powers deep," he waved his hands as he spoke, "...pull them forth.. get control of them again. Then between the two of you take the authority to lead the many warriors here in the Order of the Light.”
Thor said, “It has come the time where the Dark Ones need to be shown their limits. They no longer have the right to prowl through the night and day taking victims, as they please, to build their stronghold.”
Thana asked, “So, where do we go, here or to another place for us to begin?” She now stood beside Ally.
Ally said, “I need to fast and meditate, first, before I will be good to anyone, especially myself.”
Thor raised his hands, “Please, take Allessia to her dwelling.” Thor stood as he turned he said, “Thana, stay here, this should give you what you need. Look into the fire... find what you need.”
Smiling to himself, … Thor thought he should know by now he can’t pull his shadow trick by him. He sent a message out telepathically, ‘Hunter be gentle… she might not remember everything just yet,’ chuckling and thinking as he walked out of the area, leaving the two misguided lovers alone.
In the near distance a shadow that had been blended into the walls, shook his head as Thor’s message reached his inner soul… thinking ‘Damn you, Thor, how do you do that?’
You could hear the chuckle as the elderly continued to walk away.
******************************************************************
James was staring out onto the dance floor .. several women had caught his attention. He needed to release his frustration with someone from the opposite sex… he really didn’t care who it would be this evening. He just needed a bed partner for the rest of the night.
He had hoped that Thana would be the one. But, now that was impossible…. He had no idea where the Hell, she took flight, too. Plus, he could no longer sense her. When they had met downstairs, he had sent several images to her of what it could be like.. them together. Her eyes had lit up and her breathe caught in her throat as those visions floated through her minds eyes, she had been very receptive to the idea …. But, now she was gone, until he found her again.
He still needed someone … who could he choose… his eyes and mind was roaming from one young lady to another cruising around the room to find someone that was here ….. all alone….. that no one would miss.
Viktor could read James’ sexual drive stirring inside his brother’s body … he was eying several of their patrons… he sent his brother a friendly reminder… ‘No … none of our guests or customers… we do not need to have the morning paper and TV broadcasts… headlines to read ….. ‘New Nightclub the Point --- Missing Young Women on Opening Night.’ Take Roni she’s always willing, and you’ve always come away from her very satisfied.
James’ head snapped up as he glared at this older brother, thinking, “Fuck you Viktor…. I want a fresh piece… I’m just wanting a bed partner for tonight .. I’m not hungry … I don’t always have to devour them…. make them mine… like you do. Unlike you, I can control that side of my animal instinct during sex, you and your animals never think about control… just the lust and taste of blood.”
Now, James just stood up and was walking towards a nice young woman … probably barely in her twenties… his nostrils flared as he sensed a virgin…. just what he needed.
Viktor stepped in front of his brother, now he growled …. between clenched teeth he said just under his breath.. “I said, No. Go to Roni or some other place… not one of our club patrons. I mean it…. we will not be closing this establishment down because of your inabilities to get control.” He tossed up his hand, “Disguise yourself ….. go down the street …… to another club.... pick someone off the streets… I don’t fucking care who or where else, but, just not one of our customers. Not from this club… never!”
James knew better than to take on his deadly brother… Viktor would come out victorious …. not him. He turned and stormed out the building. As he rushed down the street, he knew Roni probably had her hands full trying to make amends with Kalena, he didn’t want to get in the middle of that argument. He would find someone willing.
********************************************************************
Once Thana was alone, she did as she was told… she sat down in front of the fire to begin to revisit her past …. those lives she had endured over the centuries, she kept coming back to a vision of one particular life .... a life she had shared with another. How long she had sat there she wasn’t sure…. But, hours had passed by.
Finally, Hunter quietly stepped forward … until he was directly beside her. As he uncloaked himself from the darkness with ease, he simply sat down beside her.
Thana was startled at first, her throat closed up as a shot of fear took root. Then as she found her green eyes locked onto his darker green eyes ... his was beckoning to hers almost saying ... meet me half way.
Then her heart recognized his. Without knowing what brought him to her, she leaned towards him as he leaned towards her, his deep voice whispered, “I believe this is at least the second time we meet in this life time…but, oh I have missed you in my others.”
She smiled and nodded as if agreement.
His lips touched hers, heated breaths mixed with the others’ a pleasurable moan was released against the other’s hot mouth.
His hand was gentle as he slowly began to caress it down her slim shoulder, down her arched back, up and under her top to the side of her incredibly soft full breast, the other was making its way on up to press gently to the back of her head.
Her soft sweet hands were slowly moving around his back to hold him closer to her, caressing up around his neck.
An instinctive need to deepen the kiss, made him press his tongue gently against her tightened lips. Those soft lips of hers remained closed. He moved his mouth and his lips gently over her lips, taking the upper lip between his lips. As his hand caressed back to her soft shoulder, his hand continuing up the slender neck up to open his hand under her ear as he kissed her lips between his lips. Now, his fingertips slowly began caressing her jaw bone to softly stroking the outer side of her cheek. With his gentle touches, she inhaled a soft breath through slightly parted lips. Allowing his tongue to slip into her honey sweet mouth, now, his hot thick tongue met with her delicate soft one.
An electrifying heated sensation shook the two bodies to the depth of their souls. Sending a shock wave through the woman’s body, she moaned with a delightful emotion. For a brief second, she seemed stunned as his tongue moved around with hers. She was hesitating for only a second. Before suddenly, he felt her tongue as she moved it along his, to stroke his. As tongues intertwined with the others, a deeper moan was expelled from the man.
Taking a quick inhaled breathe through his nose brought the sweet hint of her scent of cologne she wore… it was intoxicating.
All he knew, it felt wonderful having Thana in his arms. It had been a lifetime or two since he had held this warm vibrant woman in his arms. A deep need drove him to continue to kiss those luscious lips of hers.
He withdrew, opened his mouth wider and took hers again. Kissing her lips another time and then another, his mouth was roaming over the softness of those full lips with a hunger of a starving man.
She met him with a hunger of her own, as she realized they were actually one in the same … he was her soul mate… she had missed him forever. Tears had filled her eyes with that knowledge as they were threatening to overflow, to run down her cheeks. As, now she felt he was back within her arms surrounding his body against hers.
When he laid them back onto the floor, she willingly went with his arms wrapped around her, hip to hip. Before either knew what had happened they had stripped off their clothing laying naked in the others arms.
Hunter began to explore Thana's lower slender backside, over her bare hip to cup her naked bottom. He held her tightly to his body. His large powerful hands began to touch the warm softness of the naked flesh of this gentle but powerful woman beside him. Trying to spark an excitement from her …. he wasn’t disappointed.
At the soft velvet gentle touch of her hands found the firmness of his hot body.
He wanted to kiss her forever. As one long slow kiss ended, another began, with another and another kiss. As their shared kisses lengthened, it became a devouring of the other’s mouth with the hot sizzling fiery tongues swirling within the others.
With the intensifying passion consuming their bodies, his common sense, was trying to resurface … telling him they had just gotten back together …. they should take it slow. But, then he perished the thought of what was right or wrong…. vanishing those thoughts in the extreme feelings being created in him.
With each kiss he could hear the deep emotional filled panting, their labored breathing increasing between them. He could feel her yielding breasts pressed hard up against his firm chest. He felt all those beckoning sensations of hers, as her legs moved up over onto his own, rubbing over them up and down his calf driving him completely wild.
A slow flowing surge of desire he could no more control than the rising of the day’s morning sun, burst through his body. It was nothing like simple pure lust, but, a wanting he felt to the depths of his bones. He knew he must take them to heaven, plus he just needed her. He needed to have all of her, every gentle round curve of her body.
With every quickening response by his touch, he was completely aware of the knowledge, that he could have her. He felt the truth of it with every trespass she allowed. With each caress he made with his hands over her body, the slide of his hands over her buttocks, the press of his hips against hers. He sucked on her tongue, a sweet lewdness he couldn’t resist, and her groan nearly undid him on the spot.
He angled his head to kiss her throat, but, his lips no sooner touched her skin when he sensed the first soft touches of hers searching over his entire body. Now, her hands were touching his body, caressing up his back over his shoulders. As her hands tunneled through his hair, holding him closer, and he was compelled by her touch.
Moving his leg up to the ‘v’, between her legs, he heard her moan, again. As he pressed his knee gently over her womanly hotness, she moaned loudly and moved into him.
He lower his mouth to take the harden bud of her full breast into his mouth, his tongue rolled over one, then over it again… and again. He heard a slight moan of pleasure from her. He moved to the next breast ….. giving each one equal time.
The softness of her hands roamed all over his hard muscular body. He felt those velvet soft hands caressing off his neck, down the side of the back of his shoulder. She smoothed her hands slowly down the wall of his iron firm chest to the hard ridged places over his abdomen. She was hesitating at his hips to move over the hard muscled of his upper thigh. She stopped…. with a sudden show of shyness. His pelvis came forward in a slow, rhythmic thrust. His erection was immediate and undeniable. She came to life again, as she slipped her hand between them, to enfold his male hardness in her velvet soft hand. His moan was loud with her soft gentle touch to his hot body.
This irresistible angel woman of his was overwhelming him with all her eagerness to be closer to him. He easily rolled them flat as he was on top of her. He eased his hand down to the juncture of her thighs, a heavenly place made even more so, as he slipped his fingers between her legs. She eased them apart … consenting to his invasion as his finger stroked through the folds of her sex, her whimper of pleasure was heard through the room. He inserted his finger into her incredibly hotness, as he moved in and out she was incredibly soft and suddenly wet, relaxing, as her tightness eased. She was ripe for making love.
Her hand found his hardness, once again, stroking her hand up and down over his erection in a slow rhythmic movement.
He caressed her outer thigh down to her knee to help bring it up, as he pressed forward, she guided him carefully slowly into her silky satin softness. As he pushed partway inside of her, the extreme tightness of her womanly prize wrapped around his hard shaft, it felt like a tight glove, as he went deeper.
He pause his movement. He couldn’t think, his mind was unable to make sense of anything. All he knew he was lost, but she was so hot, and he so wondrously wanted her to fit to him. His last reasonable thought was he needed to go slow, not to rush through this first love making between them .. take it slow and easy. No, he probably needed to stop and he began too…. he just held himself in check, not moving. Thinking he needed to pull away, they need to get reacquainted.
Then he felt her soft mouth panting feverishly at his neck … he felt the soft arch of her neck under his mouth. Suddenly, she arched her lower body up against his hard shaft … embedding him in her. Now, he was buried deep inside her.
From his own desire, he released a low surprising moan of complete pleasure, “Oh…yeah…hmmp…Thana…”
As he heard her soft sigh, “Oh yesss, Hunter…more...”
He no longer could stop as he withdrew partway and slid in again, deeper. They began to move slowly with each other like they were made for each other. He had never known of a time he had made love to any other like they made love to one another… so openly affectionate… passionate.. he missed her all these life times. But, now she was back in his arms.
He softly licked her neck with his tongue, then he began to place a wet kiss there with his mouth, he gently sucked the base of her neck, he felt the hot breath of her own sweet mouth on his neck.
Suddenly, that sweet mouth of hers latched onto a section of his skin, drew his skin into her small dainty mouth and held it there, he could feel a petite tongue moving back and forth over his skin, before she gently began to suck on his neck.
As they continued to slowly rock back and forth moving as one together. Her sucking action became powerfully strong, forceful and with an even more concentrated passion on his bare skin, not letting go. She was moaning and moaning over and over and as she inhaled a quick breath, he felt the sharpness of her teeth around the skin at his neck.... not breaking the skin... just holding it there.. she had her power over him.
Now, their slow rocking motion gradually increased becoming wilder. At first, they were out of sync. Now, his brain was functioning once more, enough to realize he needed to change the rhythm of their loving movements to a smooth tempo, to bring them back to an even pace. To ensure each reached an organism together. He shifted their bodies slightly, moving up and down with her.
He whispered, “Oh… sweet angel….”
Her sharp fingertips were caressing digging into his back as her hands continued to massage him all over his back. Her hands were caressing him everywhere, her soft mouth broke its suction from his neck to move to another place on his upper chest… as she starting latching her mouth onto his upper chest, over and over to suck hard for a few seconds before letting go and moving to another area to latch on there. Leaving signs of love marks wherever her mouth went.
Her moans were becoming one of need, she seemed out of control. She moved her legs tighter around him, he felt her heels dig deeper into his backside to hold his body tighter against her body.
Now, he could feel her soft mouth as she sucked deeply back in the middle of his neck, this time not letting go as she drew more and more of his skin into her hot mouth…as she moaned deeply in her throat.
Her lovely body was moving with his keeping the fast pace he was moving them at. His hand moved down under her firm slender butt to lift her up more into him as he plunged deeper into her hot wetness.
She moaned with unbiased pleasure.
Hunter could feel the dampness of their perspiration building up over their bodies … it was dripping off the sides of his arms … as he continued to pump his body into hers.
Her heave of sigh of pleasure, as she yelled, “Oh… almost … oh … yesss…more…”
It was his undoing as he found he could barely hold onto his own release. He was completely aware of this slender loving woman under him … of how her hot moistness was clenching tighter around his harden shaft. The heels of her feet were locked around him… holding him closer into her, driving him insane.
As he sensed her lovely body was beginning to reach her climax, he quicken their rocking movements.. he knew she was seconds away … he felt the trembling clenching of her muscles sending sensations of extreme tightness all around him was more intense …. she was close to her climax …. almost there… he couldn’t hold his any longer he released his hot semen into her, just as she let out an gentle yell as she gasped, “Oh… my oh … . God ….ohhhhh… Hunter… .”
He exclaimed, “Hmmmm…..oh…. hmmmp.”
As her body began to quiver with her emotional release he felt her mouth clamped down on his shoulder blade, her sharp teeth gently biting him.
Just as sudden, she relaxed her hold, but her mouth stayed at his bare shoulder for a moment, placing wet kisses there, before he felt her body ease in his arms.
Hunter was completely drained with all his spent emotions. Desperately he was trying not to collapse his body onto Thana slender body. Somewhere in the loving of her, he came to realize she was his again, not just in a dream, but she was here with him … his Thana an extremely real passionate woman.
Gently, he rolled over onto one side keeping his arm wrapped around her soft yielding body bringing her with him, his whispered confession, “Thana … you are mine… we are one again. Never leave me.”
She snuggled into his chest and stay there, her sweet emotion filled voice, “Always, through time and space… you never leave me… Hunter,” in an accusing tone.
He chucked, “I never meant too the last time… now rest … when we wake your training awaits you.”
Within seconds the intimate once strangers… now, lovers again …. slept.
Monday, November 17, 2008
The Journey
Ally opened her eyes, slowing looking around the room. ‘Where am I?’ she thought.
“Are you awake?” Someone said softly, their voice cracking and strained. Ally quickly turned towards the voice, and the sudden movement made her head exploded with pain and a thousand colors swum in front of her eyes. Her stomach lurched; she rolled to the side and vomited onto the stone floor. Cold chills racked her body, as she stared at the ground, until her head began to clear. She felt a hand on her shoulder, and she cautiously turned her head again to see her companion…
“Oh, Thana, thank god!” She cried. “What happened? Where the hell are we?”
Her friend looked at her for a second, before replying quietly, “I’m not sure. I’ve only been up about 10 minutes or so. I haven’t seen anyone, but I hear something out there,” as she pointed to the other side of the room. Ally’s eyes followed Thana’s pointed finger and saw a crude wooden door…If you could call it that. The planks were old and warped, with large gaps between each one. The bottom of several planks were broken and splintered and left a space of about 3” or so from the bottom of the door to the floor. Ally quickly glanced around the room. From all sides they were surrounded in stone; the ceiling, walls and floor, all a rough, uncut stone. Yet where they laid was piled high with satin pillows of all colors. With that exception, the room was oddly empty.
Ally slowly sat up and turned to her friend. “Have you tried the door yet?”
“Yes,” Thana said. “There’s no lock on it, hell there’s not even a handle, but it’s like a maze out there. There is no way I was leaving here without you. I was afraid I would never find my way back.” Thana was still talking quietly, as if she feared someone was listening.
“Are you ok, hon?” Ally asked.
“Yea, I’m just still a little disorientated. I can remember being at the club, and Heather showing up, which by the way, was CRAZY. But after that it’s all a blur. Just scares me, I don’t know where I am, how I got here, or WHY I’m here,” she paused, licked her lips, then said “and that just scares the hell out of me.”
Just then, the door creaked open to reveal a young woman in a dark cloak. She stepped into the room, and smiled. Her skin was radiant, almost glowing, against the blackness of the fabric. Her eyes were violet gemstones, the light flickering within them with every movement.
“Greetings, young ones, I am Indra. It is wonderful to see you awake, and I’m sure your heads are full of questions. Unfortunately, at this time I am not permitted to answer any of them. But once your strength returns, we shall continue on to the Courtyard where Teacher awaits.”
At her word ‘strength’ the girls felt warmth begin deep within their bodies. From the center of their being, the internal heat seemed to boil, radiating outward until it bubbled against their skin.
“I am ready,” Thana declared. Her voice was stronger now. The shaking that had been present before was gone now, and was replaced with vigor.
She stood swiftly, gracefully to her feet. The fluidness of her movement shocked Ally, as well as herself. She looked down to her friend with a smile and extended a hand. Ally reached up and pulled herself to her feet, stumbling to keep from falling as the unexpected forcefulness of her own movement had thrown off her balance.
Indra smiled again, “I am sorry. I am out of practice, and I may have opened too much too soon. Forgive me. It has been many years since any souls have been brought here as you have.” She held up a hand to silence the girls as they both opened their mouths. “Please no questions just yet. Just follow me - Thor is anxious to meet you both.”
The two followed the cloaked figure out of the room and through a series of corridors. They appeared to be underground, as their surroundings were similar to the room they had just been in, all stone, and now they could here the constant dripping of water somewhere. As they got further from their room, the walls began to change - slightly as first, and then it became more and more prominent. The once bare and course stone walls gradually began to sparkle with inlaid gems and crystals.
The halls appeared to be well lit, with the light reflecting off of each gem in a rainbow of colors, although the original light source remained a mystery. There was no sign of modern lighting, and no candles or torches were lining the hall. It almost seemed as if the light was coming from the walls themselves… and from their guide. It was as if she was their candle, lighting the way to their mysterious destination.
After the final turn, they stepped out into a vast circular room, so enormous that you could not clearly see the farthest side. The stone walls continued up and up, never finding a ceiling to meet. Instead they collided directly into the night sky with the full moon center stage, directly overhead. The ground was no longer stone, but plush with grass and vegetation. Trees, bushes, and breathtaking flowers bloomed sporadically throughout the great room, leaving a large clearing in the center where a small fire was flickering. As the cloaked woman glided towards the fire, the two friends gazed in awe at this spectacular sight. Thana saw a squirrel run up a tree and a brown rabbit hop from one bush to the next. There was a small brook snaking its way through rocks and wildlife, until it cascaded into a large pool on the east side of the room. It was like a secret world tucked away from the rest of humanity.
And in the center, behind the fire, sat the Teacher.
Thana and Ally both walked up to the clearing warily, not really know what to expect from this man sitting before them. He was a large man, and although he was obviously older than either of them could have guessed, his body was still quite muscular, not as frail as one would expect. He was making a mixture of something with a mortar and pestle, his hands never slowing or faltering in his task.
He had a silk cloth covering his eyes, tied behind his head, yet his head raised and he smiled as they approached, all the while continuing with his work. “So wonderful it is that you have been brought here, Allessia, Thana. We have been awaiting your return for quite some time now.”
Thana, looking confused, said “Return? I’m sorry sir, but you must be mistaken. I have never been here in my life! I’m sure I would remember this place, it is amazing.” Allessia nodded in agreement next to her.
The Teacher smiled and replied “Yes, yes, I know you have never been here. Not in this lifetime, you are correct. But that does not mean that you have NEVER been here before this day. Please, both of you sit. Let us speak freely, as there is much to say and little time in which to say it.”
The girls situated themselves across the fire, and waited patiently for the man to begin.
He continued to mix his concoction, added a little of this, a little of that, as he started talking.
“Your two souls have been connected since the earliest of days. Each life you find each other, sometimes as friends, sometimes as family, sometimes even as rivals. Whether or not you believe in past lives is irrelevant. What is important is that you are willing to again accept the awesome responsibility that the Order of the Light wishes to bestow upon you once again.
At the beginning of each life cycle it is unclear what will present the greatest threat. It changes through the eras, each time a different force is working against us. In this cycle, it is the Dark Ones. They have existed for centuries, longer than you or I, yet until now, have been satisfied with their confinement to the dark hours. It is no longer so. They have begun to push their way into the mainstream of society, posing as humans, and ruining innocent lives along the way.
We do not need to eliminate their entire race, as not all are guilty of this misdeed. In fact, to purge their entire race would be impossible. They are incredibly powerful, resourceful, and increasing harder to kill. But a faction of these beings have strayed, gone rogue one might say. They need to be removed before they increase their numbers any further.”
The man stopped for a moment, seemingly staring into his bowl, then suddenly called out “Kendrietta? Bring the folst root, my child. And place the water on the fire, please.”
From against a tree to the left, Ally saw movement. A woman appeared in front of the tree as if she had been a part of it, and suddenly stepped out. Her skin was a warm brown, matching the tree perfectly and her dark hair was twisted up in twine with small leaves and twigs woven in. She was small, only about 4 feet tall, but graceful and stunningly beautiful. She smiled shyly at the two women as she brought the Teacher the things he had requested.
He took the root and mashed it into the rest of the mixture, then added it all to the water and began to stir, first one way then the other.
“Before you decide if you would like to continue your training, you must take a journey to your past lives and see what tasks you have been asked to perform in the past. Hopefully on this quest you will understand the importance of the Order and what we have pledged our lives to upholding.”
He deftly poured two small cups of murky liquid, not spilling a drop, and Kendrietta took them from his hands and gave one to Ally and one to Thana.
“Drink. Don’t worry, the taste is pleasant,” She said softly and with a knowing smile.
“Bottoms up” Ally said and drank her cupful in one swallow. Thana mirrored her friend, and then both set their cups on the ground.
It was as if a flood of memories stampeded through their minds. The first memories were from the turn of the century as barmaids. They had been close friends, working for Allessia’s father. They saw flashes of dark eyes in the woods, mutilated bodies in the Towne Square, a mob of townsfolk with torches and spears hunting the forest lurker. Ally and Thana had helped fight the monster, a werewolf. Thana dealt the final blow.
Time sped back, even further, life after life, showing the path they have cut through time together. From the French revolution, to time with the pharaohs in Egypt – always together, sometimes sisters, sometimes friends and even once Thana was Allessia’s mother. And they were together as priestesses in a Mayan civilization, working together to rid their culture from the demons trying to cross over from the mythical underworld Xibalba. And succeeding, over and over again.
And the last memory, so very long ago, when they were enemies. Thana was a creature of the night, a Dark One, turned by her lover against her will. Thana was angry about her new life that had forced upon her, and she wreaked havoc across the countryside. She was hunted and destroyed. Allessia slew her with a sword that shone with a blazing light, almost blinding.
Both women opened their eyes, brimmed with tears, not knowing what to say or do next.
“Thana, Allessia, this is why we need your help” Thor spoke again. “Allessia, you have hunted them before, and Thana you know the Dark Ones better than anyone else we could have found. You know their minds, everything they might do. What their powers are and you should still have a few powers of theirs, buried deep but we can find them and we can use against them. Allessia, you, and only you, have wielded the Light. And you must do it again.”
“Are you awake?” Someone said softly, their voice cracking and strained. Ally quickly turned towards the voice, and the sudden movement made her head exploded with pain and a thousand colors swum in front of her eyes. Her stomach lurched; she rolled to the side and vomited onto the stone floor. Cold chills racked her body, as she stared at the ground, until her head began to clear. She felt a hand on her shoulder, and she cautiously turned her head again to see her companion…
“Oh, Thana, thank god!” She cried. “What happened? Where the hell are we?”
Her friend looked at her for a second, before replying quietly, “I’m not sure. I’ve only been up about 10 minutes or so. I haven’t seen anyone, but I hear something out there,” as she pointed to the other side of the room. Ally’s eyes followed Thana’s pointed finger and saw a crude wooden door…If you could call it that. The planks were old and warped, with large gaps between each one. The bottom of several planks were broken and splintered and left a space of about 3” or so from the bottom of the door to the floor. Ally quickly glanced around the room. From all sides they were surrounded in stone; the ceiling, walls and floor, all a rough, uncut stone. Yet where they laid was piled high with satin pillows of all colors. With that exception, the room was oddly empty.
Ally slowly sat up and turned to her friend. “Have you tried the door yet?”
“Yes,” Thana said. “There’s no lock on it, hell there’s not even a handle, but it’s like a maze out there. There is no way I was leaving here without you. I was afraid I would never find my way back.” Thana was still talking quietly, as if she feared someone was listening.
“Are you ok, hon?” Ally asked.
“Yea, I’m just still a little disorientated. I can remember being at the club, and Heather showing up, which by the way, was CRAZY. But after that it’s all a blur. Just scares me, I don’t know where I am, how I got here, or WHY I’m here,” she paused, licked her lips, then said “and that just scares the hell out of me.”
Just then, the door creaked open to reveal a young woman in a dark cloak. She stepped into the room, and smiled. Her skin was radiant, almost glowing, against the blackness of the fabric. Her eyes were violet gemstones, the light flickering within them with every movement.
“Greetings, young ones, I am Indra. It is wonderful to see you awake, and I’m sure your heads are full of questions. Unfortunately, at this time I am not permitted to answer any of them. But once your strength returns, we shall continue on to the Courtyard where Teacher awaits.”
At her word ‘strength’ the girls felt warmth begin deep within their bodies. From the center of their being, the internal heat seemed to boil, radiating outward until it bubbled against their skin.
“I am ready,” Thana declared. Her voice was stronger now. The shaking that had been present before was gone now, and was replaced with vigor.
She stood swiftly, gracefully to her feet. The fluidness of her movement shocked Ally, as well as herself. She looked down to her friend with a smile and extended a hand. Ally reached up and pulled herself to her feet, stumbling to keep from falling as the unexpected forcefulness of her own movement had thrown off her balance.
Indra smiled again, “I am sorry. I am out of practice, and I may have opened too much too soon. Forgive me. It has been many years since any souls have been brought here as you have.” She held up a hand to silence the girls as they both opened their mouths. “Please no questions just yet. Just follow me - Thor is anxious to meet you both.”
The two followed the cloaked figure out of the room and through a series of corridors. They appeared to be underground, as their surroundings were similar to the room they had just been in, all stone, and now they could here the constant dripping of water somewhere. As they got further from their room, the walls began to change - slightly as first, and then it became more and more prominent. The once bare and course stone walls gradually began to sparkle with inlaid gems and crystals.
The halls appeared to be well lit, with the light reflecting off of each gem in a rainbow of colors, although the original light source remained a mystery. There was no sign of modern lighting, and no candles or torches were lining the hall. It almost seemed as if the light was coming from the walls themselves… and from their guide. It was as if she was their candle, lighting the way to their mysterious destination.
After the final turn, they stepped out into a vast circular room, so enormous that you could not clearly see the farthest side. The stone walls continued up and up, never finding a ceiling to meet. Instead they collided directly into the night sky with the full moon center stage, directly overhead. The ground was no longer stone, but plush with grass and vegetation. Trees, bushes, and breathtaking flowers bloomed sporadically throughout the great room, leaving a large clearing in the center where a small fire was flickering. As the cloaked woman glided towards the fire, the two friends gazed in awe at this spectacular sight. Thana saw a squirrel run up a tree and a brown rabbit hop from one bush to the next. There was a small brook snaking its way through rocks and wildlife, until it cascaded into a large pool on the east side of the room. It was like a secret world tucked away from the rest of humanity.
And in the center, behind the fire, sat the Teacher.
Thana and Ally both walked up to the clearing warily, not really know what to expect from this man sitting before them. He was a large man, and although he was obviously older than either of them could have guessed, his body was still quite muscular, not as frail as one would expect. He was making a mixture of something with a mortar and pestle, his hands never slowing or faltering in his task.
He had a silk cloth covering his eyes, tied behind his head, yet his head raised and he smiled as they approached, all the while continuing with his work. “So wonderful it is that you have been brought here, Allessia, Thana. We have been awaiting your return for quite some time now.”
Thana, looking confused, said “Return? I’m sorry sir, but you must be mistaken. I have never been here in my life! I’m sure I would remember this place, it is amazing.” Allessia nodded in agreement next to her.
The Teacher smiled and replied “Yes, yes, I know you have never been here. Not in this lifetime, you are correct. But that does not mean that you have NEVER been here before this day. Please, both of you sit. Let us speak freely, as there is much to say and little time in which to say it.”
The girls situated themselves across the fire, and waited patiently for the man to begin.
He continued to mix his concoction, added a little of this, a little of that, as he started talking.
“Your two souls have been connected since the earliest of days. Each life you find each other, sometimes as friends, sometimes as family, sometimes even as rivals. Whether or not you believe in past lives is irrelevant. What is important is that you are willing to again accept the awesome responsibility that the Order of the Light wishes to bestow upon you once again.
At the beginning of each life cycle it is unclear what will present the greatest threat. It changes through the eras, each time a different force is working against us. In this cycle, it is the Dark Ones. They have existed for centuries, longer than you or I, yet until now, have been satisfied with their confinement to the dark hours. It is no longer so. They have begun to push their way into the mainstream of society, posing as humans, and ruining innocent lives along the way.
We do not need to eliminate their entire race, as not all are guilty of this misdeed. In fact, to purge their entire race would be impossible. They are incredibly powerful, resourceful, and increasing harder to kill. But a faction of these beings have strayed, gone rogue one might say. They need to be removed before they increase their numbers any further.”
The man stopped for a moment, seemingly staring into his bowl, then suddenly called out “Kendrietta? Bring the folst root, my child. And place the water on the fire, please.”
From against a tree to the left, Ally saw movement. A woman appeared in front of the tree as if she had been a part of it, and suddenly stepped out. Her skin was a warm brown, matching the tree perfectly and her dark hair was twisted up in twine with small leaves and twigs woven in. She was small, only about 4 feet tall, but graceful and stunningly beautiful. She smiled shyly at the two women as she brought the Teacher the things he had requested.
He took the root and mashed it into the rest of the mixture, then added it all to the water and began to stir, first one way then the other.
“Before you decide if you would like to continue your training, you must take a journey to your past lives and see what tasks you have been asked to perform in the past. Hopefully on this quest you will understand the importance of the Order and what we have pledged our lives to upholding.”
He deftly poured two small cups of murky liquid, not spilling a drop, and Kendrietta took them from his hands and gave one to Ally and one to Thana.
“Drink. Don’t worry, the taste is pleasant,” She said softly and with a knowing smile.
“Bottoms up” Ally said and drank her cupful in one swallow. Thana mirrored her friend, and then both set their cups on the ground.
It was as if a flood of memories stampeded through their minds. The first memories were from the turn of the century as barmaids. They had been close friends, working for Allessia’s father. They saw flashes of dark eyes in the woods, mutilated bodies in the Towne Square, a mob of townsfolk with torches and spears hunting the forest lurker. Ally and Thana had helped fight the monster, a werewolf. Thana dealt the final blow.
Time sped back, even further, life after life, showing the path they have cut through time together. From the French revolution, to time with the pharaohs in Egypt – always together, sometimes sisters, sometimes friends and even once Thana was Allessia’s mother. And they were together as priestesses in a Mayan civilization, working together to rid their culture from the demons trying to cross over from the mythical underworld Xibalba. And succeeding, over and over again.
And the last memory, so very long ago, when they were enemies. Thana was a creature of the night, a Dark One, turned by her lover against her will. Thana was angry about her new life that had forced upon her, and she wreaked havoc across the countryside. She was hunted and destroyed. Allessia slew her with a sword that shone with a blazing light, almost blinding.
Both women opened their eyes, brimmed with tears, not knowing what to say or do next.
“Thana, Allessia, this is why we need your help” Thor spoke again. “Allessia, you have hunted them before, and Thana you know the Dark Ones better than anyone else we could have found. You know their minds, everything they might do. What their powers are and you should still have a few powers of theirs, buried deep but we can find them and we can use against them. Allessia, you, and only you, have wielded the Light. And you must do it again.”
Saturday, November 15, 2008
Brothers
“What the fuck just happened?” exclaimed Max. “Where did they go? And HOW?” Max looked around in confusion finally able to move. All three ladies had disappeared. He had never seen or felt anything like it before. The others just looked at each other not answering. Max let out a long sigh and locked his hands behind his head burying his fingers in his thick dirty-blond hair. He found a chair and sat down. Leaning forward with his elbows on his knees he took another deep breath. The club was vibrating with the bass of the music, people were dancing, and having a great time…. all unaware of what had just taken place among them. He watched the crowd with his bluish-gray eyes. He could hear hundreds of hearts beating at different paces. His shields had been torn away; he was now vulnerable to his hunger. Heartbeats were thundering in his head.
He stared at his hands, which were tingling. Trying to get rid of the sensation he shook them. “I feel weird,” he thought to himself. “Like I am in a dream, I need to get control over myself.” Closing his eyes and centering himself, he began to rebuild his shields…. he didn’t want to hurt anyone.
Max had been having a hard time with his new self. Living in Rome these last few months he had seen some crazy shit, but this…. he didn’t know what to think. Supernatural experiences always seemed to affect him more so than the others. Max had been reborn for about 8 months now… not a long time for one of his kind. His transition had been very difficult, that is why he had stayed in Italy for so long with Roni. Not only was she the one who turned him, she helped him cope with his new being. Roni was family now. She wasn’t really his cousin in the traditional sense, she was his cousin by blood yes, but it was by vampire blood. Vampires that belong to a specific group are considered family and he was the newest member, the one with the least control. Slowly opening his eyes he felt more comfortable now, his metaphysical walls were in place and strong. He stood up and walked over to where the others were.
“Now what do we do?” he asked.
“What do you mean ‘we’ Max?” she practically yelled at him. “I vote that Max gets to go and tell Kalena that he failed.” her eyes blazed at him.
“ME?” Max snapped back. “You were the one who lost their temper!”
“Thana and Allessia had overstepped their bounds!” she hissed. “Insulting you, having an shitty attitude, and trying to leave, plus I just don’t like them.”
“Well that is not my problem,” Max informed her. “If you hadn’t jumped the gun and went psycho, I could have gotten the situation under control. I told you before we came over here, I should to do this myself.”
“Please…” she said with a chuckle. “Like I would trust something THIS important to someone like you…. You haven’t even been one of us for more than a year.”
James thought for a moment. “That is true Roni,” he said softly. “Although… he has known the women for years. They trust him…or should I say trusted him.” He just looked at her with hint of sympathy, “I believe that he could have controlled the situation. So you will be the one to go and tell our Masters this devastating news… for you are the one who failed.”
For a moment, Roni looked as though she had been slapped across the face. Then the shock seemed to flow off her beautiful features, as she regained control of her emotions. “Fine.” She said in a low tone, which oozed with rage, “I will go and tell them, if they punish me so be it.” She stared at James for a sec as if she thought briefly about challenging him, but thought better of it and then left. One by one, Max, James, and Hunter eventually occupied the nearby booth to have a seat.
Hunter piped in for the first time, “Masters…. Viktor is here too?”
“Yes he is,” James said studying Hunters reaction.
Hunter knew that at this moment James was scrutinizing every muscle in his face and the pulse in his neck. His face instinctively went blank. His mind was screaming at him to get the hell out of there… now, but he knew how to play this game; he played it often. James and Viktor were both vampires, Hunter was not… by his choice. Most of the time they left him alone about his decision, out of respect to his wishes. After all, he was their only family left from their old life; even though, neither of his brothers fully trusted him. It was a very dangerous game he played with his brothers, if they ever found any evidence that he was a traitor to them, they would kill him…. brother or no brother.
“Well, in that case I should probably be on my way.” Hunter said. “I do not think I wish to see him yet.”
“You know Hunter, this hostility between you two needs to end.” James offered.
“It is not I that needs to end it James,” Hunter said angrily. “I have always done my job, yet he treats me like a traitor because I will not consent to letting him kill me.”
“We are not dead!” James growled. James’ power lashed out at him. Hunter felt a searing pain slice down his left cheek. He flinched and sucked in some air has he controlled the pain. “Do we look like rotting corpses to you?” James asked with fury. Hunter sharply opened his eyes glaring at James. He felt the warm liquid trickle down his cheek to his chin. Hunter felt his own power rising up through him…. ready to defend or fight if necessary. He knew that his eyes had already bled from green to black as he stared across the table at his brother.
Shadows were now slowly descending around them; light could not escape where the shadows touched. James noticed that the isolated corner where their booth sat was being devoured by blackness. One could not even see the raised platform on which the booth sat. James glanced back at his brother; Hunter gave him an evil grin. Trying to protect his ears from the pressure that was building, Max covered his ears. His ears began to pop…he heard nothing but silence.
James shifted nervously in his seat, “Hunter, think of the guests…. what would they think if all of the sudden this corner was in total blackness?” James asked keeping his voice soothing and calm. “You forget yourself brother, please… get control.” James looked around cautiously; no one seemed to think anything of the spectacle, probably just thinking it was a trick of the lights.
“Do not worry about them James…they will not care what they see. I have made sure of that,” said Hunter. Hunter relaxed his body and his eyes had returned to normal. The darkness around them gradually melted away and the sound returned with the booming of dance music. He stood up and moved beside James. He put his hand on his shoulder leaning his mouth to his ear…. he whispered, “For the record, it is you who has forgotten himself. Don’t…. ever …threaten me again…. or it will be a challenge between us.” He paused to let his warning sink in, then continued “I may not be a vampire, but I am more powerful than you are…. so don’t ever forget that.” He rose from his brother’s shoulder and nodded to Max as he left the booth.
“Holy Shit!” said Max with his eyes wide open. “That was your brother?” he questioned.
“Yes, sorry I was not able to formally introduce you,” replied James as he searched his pockets for his cigarettes.
“What was that all about? If you do not mind me asking…” Max said.
“It is a touchy subject, but one that you should be aware of,” James replied. “Hunter is not one of ‘us’.” Even though he figured that one out on his own, I mean he wasn’t an idiot, Max nodded urging the other man to continue with his story.
“Try as he might, Viktor has been unsuccessful in convincing Hunter that he needs to be reborn. It is a reoccurring disagreement between them.” James lit his cigarette. “The most recent disagreement ended in accusations and threats. How should I put this….. hmmm…well… Hunter sees his offer as offensive. All he sees is giving Viktor permission to kill him, and in reality Viktor just wants to give him a new and better life.”
Out loud Max said, “Ahhhhh,” but his mind was deep in thought.
Not wanting James to know, but Max completely understood where Hunter was coming on this issue. Max’s thought were racing “Well, you DO die and you feel your whole body die. It was an awful and painful experience,” he thought to himself. “I can see where he would be reluctant, I mean this was not exactly what I signed up for. I was lied to,”
No else knew, but he had his regrets about his acceptance into his new family. He had liked his old life. Max mourned its loss. He was a good-looking guy, he had money, friends, and lived life in the fast lane. Max had never settled down with a family of his own, but he had wanted to eventually. He should have just accepted death when it had came for him. Instead, he fell victim to Roni and all her promises. Memories flashed in his mind. Now that he thought it about, the car accident was her fault! He had been thrown from his car and a metal rod had pierced his chest. His body was sprawled across the highway and suddenly Roni stood over him. She apologized over and over. She said she had lost control of her car, yet she didn’t even have a scratch. When Max asked how that could be, she whispered her secret to him. He was intrigued. She told him simply “I can save you, give you a new life. You will never have to worry about dying, ever again” she had told him many other things. “I was so scared…I was dying,” he thought to himself. “I was desperate.”
Fear shot through his chest as he remembered he wasn’t alone. He had forgot that James had a talent for reading faces. He did not want his face or emotions to betray him. When Max looked up, James was not even looking at him, he sighed silently to himself. “That was close, I should be more careful” Max thought.
Viktor was standing about 20 yards away from them. He had came out to talk with James when he had seen the heated disagreement between his two brothers. Not wanting to escalate the situation, Viktor had decided to stay out of sight. He had heard everything that was said, for his hearing was excellent…as was any vampire’s. Though, his hearing was even more exceptional then most, he could hear what was said, but also what wasn’t said. He had gotten nothing from Hunter for he had protected himself by forming that black hole type atmosphere around them…nothing could escape that, not sound, light, nor thoughts. Unfortunately for Max, there was nothing to protect his precious thoughts from being penetrated by Viktor. He had heard every thought.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A cool breeze softly tickled at the two women who were both unconscious on the ground. An orange hue from the harvest moon dimly reflected off the surface of the body of water that was nearby. Nocturnal animals bustled around for food on forest’s edge, hidden in the darkness. Crickets chirped their nightly song breaking the silence of the night. Then a hush fell over the forest as soft rustle came from the woods. A cloaked figure glided towards the two women. Barely making a sound, the figure reached them and kneeled in the grass. Gently the man tried to wake the women. They just rolled over and groaned in response. He chuckled and tried again to bring them to consciousness. Again he failed. He dare not press the matter…teleportation can be brutal on the senses, especially the first time. Accepting defeat, the man stood and turned to the forests edge letting out a series of soft whistles. Dark figures cautiously emerged from hidden places and moved out into open approaching the cloaked one.
“Bring them.” was all he said. The group of people fell on them covering them with blankets and jackets...getting them ready for transport. The cloaked one began making his way back to the dense forest with the small group carrying their precious cargo close behind him.
He stared at his hands, which were tingling. Trying to get rid of the sensation he shook them. “I feel weird,” he thought to himself. “Like I am in a dream, I need to get control over myself.” Closing his eyes and centering himself, he began to rebuild his shields…. he didn’t want to hurt anyone.
Max had been having a hard time with his new self. Living in Rome these last few months he had seen some crazy shit, but this…. he didn’t know what to think. Supernatural experiences always seemed to affect him more so than the others. Max had been reborn for about 8 months now… not a long time for one of his kind. His transition had been very difficult, that is why he had stayed in Italy for so long with Roni. Not only was she the one who turned him, she helped him cope with his new being. Roni was family now. She wasn’t really his cousin in the traditional sense, she was his cousin by blood yes, but it was by vampire blood. Vampires that belong to a specific group are considered family and he was the newest member, the one with the least control. Slowly opening his eyes he felt more comfortable now, his metaphysical walls were in place and strong. He stood up and walked over to where the others were.
“Now what do we do?” he asked.
“What do you mean ‘we’ Max?” she practically yelled at him. “I vote that Max gets to go and tell Kalena that he failed.” her eyes blazed at him.
“ME?” Max snapped back. “You were the one who lost their temper!”
“Thana and Allessia had overstepped their bounds!” she hissed. “Insulting you, having an shitty attitude, and trying to leave, plus I just don’t like them.”
“Well that is not my problem,” Max informed her. “If you hadn’t jumped the gun and went psycho, I could have gotten the situation under control. I told you before we came over here, I should to do this myself.”
“Please…” she said with a chuckle. “Like I would trust something THIS important to someone like you…. You haven’t even been one of us for more than a year.”
James thought for a moment. “That is true Roni,” he said softly. “Although… he has known the women for years. They trust him…or should I say trusted him.” He just looked at her with hint of sympathy, “I believe that he could have controlled the situation. So you will be the one to go and tell our Masters this devastating news… for you are the one who failed.”
For a moment, Roni looked as though she had been slapped across the face. Then the shock seemed to flow off her beautiful features, as she regained control of her emotions. “Fine.” She said in a low tone, which oozed with rage, “I will go and tell them, if they punish me so be it.” She stared at James for a sec as if she thought briefly about challenging him, but thought better of it and then left. One by one, Max, James, and Hunter eventually occupied the nearby booth to have a seat.
Hunter piped in for the first time, “Masters…. Viktor is here too?”
“Yes he is,” James said studying Hunters reaction.
Hunter knew that at this moment James was scrutinizing every muscle in his face and the pulse in his neck. His face instinctively went blank. His mind was screaming at him to get the hell out of there… now, but he knew how to play this game; he played it often. James and Viktor were both vampires, Hunter was not… by his choice. Most of the time they left him alone about his decision, out of respect to his wishes. After all, he was their only family left from their old life; even though, neither of his brothers fully trusted him. It was a very dangerous game he played with his brothers, if they ever found any evidence that he was a traitor to them, they would kill him…. brother or no brother.
“Well, in that case I should probably be on my way.” Hunter said. “I do not think I wish to see him yet.”
“You know Hunter, this hostility between you two needs to end.” James offered.
“It is not I that needs to end it James,” Hunter said angrily. “I have always done my job, yet he treats me like a traitor because I will not consent to letting him kill me.”
“We are not dead!” James growled. James’ power lashed out at him. Hunter felt a searing pain slice down his left cheek. He flinched and sucked in some air has he controlled the pain. “Do we look like rotting corpses to you?” James asked with fury. Hunter sharply opened his eyes glaring at James. He felt the warm liquid trickle down his cheek to his chin. Hunter felt his own power rising up through him…. ready to defend or fight if necessary. He knew that his eyes had already bled from green to black as he stared across the table at his brother.
Shadows were now slowly descending around them; light could not escape where the shadows touched. James noticed that the isolated corner where their booth sat was being devoured by blackness. One could not even see the raised platform on which the booth sat. James glanced back at his brother; Hunter gave him an evil grin. Trying to protect his ears from the pressure that was building, Max covered his ears. His ears began to pop…he heard nothing but silence.
James shifted nervously in his seat, “Hunter, think of the guests…. what would they think if all of the sudden this corner was in total blackness?” James asked keeping his voice soothing and calm. “You forget yourself brother, please… get control.” James looked around cautiously; no one seemed to think anything of the spectacle, probably just thinking it was a trick of the lights.
“Do not worry about them James…they will not care what they see. I have made sure of that,” said Hunter. Hunter relaxed his body and his eyes had returned to normal. The darkness around them gradually melted away and the sound returned with the booming of dance music. He stood up and moved beside James. He put his hand on his shoulder leaning his mouth to his ear…. he whispered, “For the record, it is you who has forgotten himself. Don’t…. ever …threaten me again…. or it will be a challenge between us.” He paused to let his warning sink in, then continued “I may not be a vampire, but I am more powerful than you are…. so don’t ever forget that.” He rose from his brother’s shoulder and nodded to Max as he left the booth.
“Holy Shit!” said Max with his eyes wide open. “That was your brother?” he questioned.
“Yes, sorry I was not able to formally introduce you,” replied James as he searched his pockets for his cigarettes.
“What was that all about? If you do not mind me asking…” Max said.
“It is a touchy subject, but one that you should be aware of,” James replied. “Hunter is not one of ‘us’.” Even though he figured that one out on his own, I mean he wasn’t an idiot, Max nodded urging the other man to continue with his story.
“Try as he might, Viktor has been unsuccessful in convincing Hunter that he needs to be reborn. It is a reoccurring disagreement between them.” James lit his cigarette. “The most recent disagreement ended in accusations and threats. How should I put this….. hmmm…well… Hunter sees his offer as offensive. All he sees is giving Viktor permission to kill him, and in reality Viktor just wants to give him a new and better life.”
Out loud Max said, “Ahhhhh,” but his mind was deep in thought.
Not wanting James to know, but Max completely understood where Hunter was coming on this issue. Max’s thought were racing “Well, you DO die and you feel your whole body die. It was an awful and painful experience,” he thought to himself. “I can see where he would be reluctant, I mean this was not exactly what I signed up for. I was lied to,”
No else knew, but he had his regrets about his acceptance into his new family. He had liked his old life. Max mourned its loss. He was a good-looking guy, he had money, friends, and lived life in the fast lane. Max had never settled down with a family of his own, but he had wanted to eventually. He should have just accepted death when it had came for him. Instead, he fell victim to Roni and all her promises. Memories flashed in his mind. Now that he thought it about, the car accident was her fault! He had been thrown from his car and a metal rod had pierced his chest. His body was sprawled across the highway and suddenly Roni stood over him. She apologized over and over. She said she had lost control of her car, yet she didn’t even have a scratch. When Max asked how that could be, she whispered her secret to him. He was intrigued. She told him simply “I can save you, give you a new life. You will never have to worry about dying, ever again” she had told him many other things. “I was so scared…I was dying,” he thought to himself. “I was desperate.”
Fear shot through his chest as he remembered he wasn’t alone. He had forgot that James had a talent for reading faces. He did not want his face or emotions to betray him. When Max looked up, James was not even looking at him, he sighed silently to himself. “That was close, I should be more careful” Max thought.
Viktor was standing about 20 yards away from them. He had came out to talk with James when he had seen the heated disagreement between his two brothers. Not wanting to escalate the situation, Viktor had decided to stay out of sight. He had heard everything that was said, for his hearing was excellent…as was any vampire’s. Though, his hearing was even more exceptional then most, he could hear what was said, but also what wasn’t said. He had gotten nothing from Hunter for he had protected himself by forming that black hole type atmosphere around them…nothing could escape that, not sound, light, nor thoughts. Unfortunately for Max, there was nothing to protect his precious thoughts from being penetrated by Viktor. He had heard every thought.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A cool breeze softly tickled at the two women who were both unconscious on the ground. An orange hue from the harvest moon dimly reflected off the surface of the body of water that was nearby. Nocturnal animals bustled around for food on forest’s edge, hidden in the darkness. Crickets chirped their nightly song breaking the silence of the night. Then a hush fell over the forest as soft rustle came from the woods. A cloaked figure glided towards the two women. Barely making a sound, the figure reached them and kneeled in the grass. Gently the man tried to wake the women. They just rolled over and groaned in response. He chuckled and tried again to bring them to consciousness. Again he failed. He dare not press the matter…teleportation can be brutal on the senses, especially the first time. Accepting defeat, the man stood and turned to the forests edge letting out a series of soft whistles. Dark figures cautiously emerged from hidden places and moved out into open approaching the cloaked one.
“Bring them.” was all he said. The group of people fell on them covering them with blankets and jackets...getting them ready for transport. The cloaked one began making his way back to the dense forest with the small group carrying their precious cargo close behind him.
Thursday, November 13, 2008
Stranger Danger - The Awakening
Thana wanted to scream out for Ally to run, get away… save her self …. tell her she felt some thing awful was about to happen …. her mouth would only open … but the words were stuck … she reached her right hand up to clutch at her throat. She knew somehow this woman… who had acted as their friend not an hour earlier… was now controlling her every thought… and her body.
Thana was trying to fight to no avail, against the powerful need of a force that came from Roni…. to come with her … Thana tried blinking her eyes to break the stare that Roni had on her … holding her in a trance… making her do things she did not want to do. Nothing was working, she felt her body beginning to slowly walk by Roni’s side. She could barely breath … she wanted to faint, yet her feet took one step then another.
Ally had quickly moved closer to her friend reaching out to her, as Thana’s call for help finally registered in her muddled brain, plus as she saw the frightened look on her friends face said so much more to Ally. In the corner of her eye, she saw James walking towards them.
As all of them had taken another few steps …. when suddenly, all around them … it was as if the room was slowing down ….. moving in a slow motion picture ….. all the people surrounding them were beginning to move slowly …. their movements became even slower … and slower …. almost as if they were about to stop ….. as they were walking ….. dancing… talking … then all together …… everyone, except the three of them, Roni, Thana and Ally…
The other three in their group, Max, James and Hunter… also had come to a dead stop in their tracks. But, the three men minds, were opened and watching, unable to speak or help…. But could hear and see everything that was taking place around them.
The deafening hush had fallen over the room, now all the talking had stopped, the music was silent.
And yet, Ally could see the band still trying in the middle of a song …. the singer’s mouth was opened as his eyes were closed, the drummer had his sticks in the air, ready to come down hard on the drums, the guitarist’s hand was up like he was about to strum down onto his guitar.
Now, the remainder of the room every other person stood completely still, mouths opened, drinks held up to their mouths, smiling or laughing. They were …completely frozen …. unable to hear or see what was happening.
The sparking lights from above were a dim blue …. no longer swirling around the room taking it from a brighter light to a dim romantic one… just a dim bluish color.
It was as if the few chosen were caught in a vacuum sealed area.
Ally noticed she could move her eyes, as she was able to glance to the side. She even was able to take a step off to the side, as a stunned sensation took hold of her. She watched her dear friend come forth weaving through the masses of statue people planted in the middle of the room. Her friend continued walking across the floor to where they were standing.
This friend was all of maybe five foot six inches, probably weighed no more than 110 pounds. At first glance you would think just an average person, nothing spectacular. As you took a closer look, you would notice the strange color of the small round eyes. Light green with a sky blue rim around the edges of them. Showing the deep indication of concern, love and peace, now held even a greater sign of kindness as they met Ally’s …. Those eyes were smiling back to her.
Roni, pissed and shocked, looked up and around to see who dare had the power to hold time. Once she saw the person walking towards them. She cursed, “Damn you,” asking in a hatred voice, “How were you able to get access in here? You are not allowed to interfere without being requested.”
With one of the sweetest smiles ever, the reply was dripping with kindness very honest and sincere, “You do not have to tell me, anything. I know my place. And for your information I was requested …. earlier this evening I was asked to come ….. to assist my good friend Ally …. and when as I just walked in … I could hear Thana’s cry for help…. by rights given to me through Ally’s friendship … allowing me the pleasure to intervene.”
Now with a little sarcasm held deep in the voice adding, “Plus, this helped immensely at the door,” holding up an item for all to see, “it is amazing what human people will do when they know the law has come to their doors. Doors are opened, the private VIP status waived. Many people extended out to their better nature. Well, all but you …Roni…I still wonder if you have a better nature, any more?”
Now, the friend’s face became not so sweet and kind. And, with a very quiet but a firm confident voice demanded, “Signorina Petroneia Lashko, I suggest you release your devilish hold, or suffer the consequences. My friend, Thana can barely breathe.”
When the woman did not immediately do as she was told, one word was fiercely spoken, “NOW!” it shook through the corners of the room, echoing back to where they stood. And, she simply raised her small petite hand … up and straight out …. open palm in front of Roni’s face. Now, those peaceful eyes became darken …. firm and hard … looking as if actual daggers were shoot forth… as to say I’m not fucking with you, do it!
Now, those few that stood around, not completely frozen, could hear as Roni’s hold on Thana was released and Thana inhaled a loud deep breath inside to fill her lungs. As she bent forward, coughing for a brief second. Before standing back up in disbelief looking about unable to fathom was she saw around them.
Now, both Thana and Ally were stunned to silence. As they watch their dear friend Heather Goodwin lock wills with this evil person.
Heather’s thick heavy locks were very long, a shade of golden blonde with red streaks. Now it was styled in two braids hanging down her back, one on her left and one of her right. Her normal hair style while she worked her day job. Her face had a slightly tanned color with a few freckles’ sprinkled over her nose. Most people wouldn’t even notice her in a crowd, for she looked just like any other average person.
Her friends were unsure of what to think or do. They just stood there looking in admiration between their friend and this new acquaintance they had just met tonight.
Heather’s hand was still held up in front of Roni’s face, but, now the evil woman was the one having difficulty breathing at this time. Her eyes looked as if they were about to pop out… they were wide with fright. Her hands were gripping her throat … struggling.
Then Heather took one sweeping motion with her hand, everyone including Roni…Max, James and Hunter all became frozen completely …. Unable to talk or hear or see what was about to take place.
Heather sweet friendly smile looked at her friends saying, “I don’t have time to explain in details, just trust me. You will be okay and it is time for your teachings to begin…. a little earlier than originally planned. But, yet still time, and we don’t have much of that now.”
She looked from one to the other. “You are about to take the next phase of your life’s journey…”
Ally was the first to speak, “What are you talking about?”
Thana asked, “A journey where…”
Now, Heather looked at each of them individually as she shook her head, “Yes, a journey…. Thana …”
To Ally she said, “I can only tell you some things…..”
Ally said, “I’m not going anywhere… something has happened to Max, and he isn’t himself … I want some explanations.”
Now, Heather said in her soft velvet voice, “Please, alright, I understand …. your reluctance … after this evening… But, you need to Trust me… open your minds to me, allow me …..”
She gave them a second to comply.
Then Heather barely lowered her head closed her eyes ….. as she slowly became the creature she was…. a golden sparkling sheen surrounded her being ….her whole body began to glow. As those two braids of her hair began to unbraid them selves ….. to flow out and up around her head as if a gust of wind was taking it up and out. Her day uniform she wore in disguise, began to turn into a shimmering blue loose gown covering over her body…. as silver and golden wings began to appear where those two braids of hair once hung at her shoulders …. Wings began to spread out into their full glory ….. widened as she spoke to them …. not in words …. but with her thoughts she began to inform them… ‘I’m the Angel of Valor …. sent here. To protect you, until the time, when you finally asked for my help …..then to serve you. Tonight was that night. But, now, it is your time… you have come to the edge where you need to learn how to handle all the powers within your beings. You will need them to defeat evil such as this one,” pointing to Roni. “I am forbidden to hurt them, only detain them, unless they were about to kill you. Then it would have become a free for all. Yet, I do not want to hurt them. But, allow you to overcome them.” As she smiled to both young women, now, this Angel creature looked timeless… aged with knowledge and yet so young with her gentle appeal.
She looked into Ally’s eyes, as she sent a message only to her through her mind, thinking ‘Ally we have been friends for most of your life, it was at a time back then because you needed me. You requested someone to look over you. I was given to you.’
She turned to look in Thana’s eyes, to send a silent message to her, ‘Thana, because Ally asked me to befriend you … I did and I have, always since we met.’
Now, Heather’s thought were for both of them, ‘Now, because I was called upon…. Through Ally calling me to seek my help… and you Thana yelled for help… with both of you needed me tonight ….I was allowed to not only help you but to show you…. the proof you need to see. …. nod if you hear me.’
Thana nodded, with a serious look on her face.
Ally nodded… with unshed tears building in her eyes..
Now she continued to speak to them, ‘Yes, Ally, your friend Max needs your help. You are correct in your thoughts…. he is not the Max you once knew … he needs you to release the hold they have on him before it is too late. He is your soul mate and you only have until the next full moon… The Gamlin brothers are in need of salvation and possibly Roni, too. Thana, you and one of those brothers have a shared destiny… Nod if you hear me.”
Both girls nodded once more.
But, Ally thought ‘Will, we still be friends.”
Heather smiled, as if to say always. Without answering the question and as quickly as Heather had become the angel, she was now in her human form ….. the police officer.
She said in her human voice, “I will always be with you, but, the next time we met… it will not be in this human form. You will need to look into my eyes … through my reflection… you will know, it is I.”
Heather paused for a long second, looking from Thana back to Ally, “I can only give you both a few more hints, and that is all. First, both of you listen, by using not only the ten percent the normal person uses of their brain, but, one hundred and ten percent of your minds, …. Just open up and concentrate… open and receive the thoughts that surround you … they will tell you a mountain of wealth. Second, evaluate those you encounter between good and evil… get to know both sides. Third, allow your mind, your body and your spirit to enter the others …. to become one….. the united one …. no one will be able to harm you once you do. Seek the knowledge that over flows fills your body, in your blood, in your heart, and in your emotions, especially your compassion for those around you. You have the ability inside to turn your knowledge into forces of weapons that will defeat those that have been ordered to do you harm.” She added, to each, “Ally, remember your painting are magical. Thana those that you have encounter through your help can be your army in need.”
Both, Ally and Thana said, “I’m confused.”
Heather simply smiled at them, “Yes, you will be for the next few hours… then clarity will strike hard and strong….” She glanced around the room, “I only have one more minute. It is time that you soar to your training place. Now, stand close to the other, look into the others eyes… see the place we all were in our youth… at the age of ten when we formed our bond of trust and friendship. Through that you will reach the place you need to be…..”
Thana interrupted, handing a small piece of paper to Heather, “Will you collect my suede coat… I sure as Hell don’t want to loose it, please.”
Heather laughed, “Alright, Thana…. But, after your training you no longer will need its’ warmth to keep you warm and secure.”
And she finished, “Remember, you only have until Tuesday to release Max, and the Gamlin brother’s of this wickedness. Now, close your eyes, think hard… an elder guardian that wishes to lead you on your journey … will be there to receive you and train you. Accept the knowledge… bend to the will of the guardian’s teachings.”
As both Thana and Ally stared into the others eyes for that brief second, before they closed them… thinking of the area they three of them went every day as young ten years olds… where Thana and Ally first met.
Heather waited until just the right moment… before she released her hold of Roni, Max, Hunter and James from under her spell ….
The four stood watching as the two young girls began to fade into a glimmer of silver, gold and blue … bright swirling lights…. something hit the ground, as they disappearing all together. The club’s bracelets were the only evidence that the two women once were there.
Thana was trying to fight to no avail, against the powerful need of a force that came from Roni…. to come with her … Thana tried blinking her eyes to break the stare that Roni had on her … holding her in a trance… making her do things she did not want to do. Nothing was working, she felt her body beginning to slowly walk by Roni’s side. She could barely breath … she wanted to faint, yet her feet took one step then another.
Ally had quickly moved closer to her friend reaching out to her, as Thana’s call for help finally registered in her muddled brain, plus as she saw the frightened look on her friends face said so much more to Ally. In the corner of her eye, she saw James walking towards them.
As all of them had taken another few steps …. when suddenly, all around them … it was as if the room was slowing down ….. moving in a slow motion picture ….. all the people surrounding them were beginning to move slowly …. their movements became even slower … and slower …. almost as if they were about to stop ….. as they were walking ….. dancing… talking … then all together …… everyone, except the three of them, Roni, Thana and Ally…
The other three in their group, Max, James and Hunter… also had come to a dead stop in their tracks. But, the three men minds, were opened and watching, unable to speak or help…. But could hear and see everything that was taking place around them.
The deafening hush had fallen over the room, now all the talking had stopped, the music was silent.
And yet, Ally could see the band still trying in the middle of a song …. the singer’s mouth was opened as his eyes were closed, the drummer had his sticks in the air, ready to come down hard on the drums, the guitarist’s hand was up like he was about to strum down onto his guitar.
Now, the remainder of the room every other person stood completely still, mouths opened, drinks held up to their mouths, smiling or laughing. They were …completely frozen …. unable to hear or see what was happening.
The sparking lights from above were a dim blue …. no longer swirling around the room taking it from a brighter light to a dim romantic one… just a dim bluish color.
It was as if the few chosen were caught in a vacuum sealed area.
Ally noticed she could move her eyes, as she was able to glance to the side. She even was able to take a step off to the side, as a stunned sensation took hold of her. She watched her dear friend come forth weaving through the masses of statue people planted in the middle of the room. Her friend continued walking across the floor to where they were standing.
This friend was all of maybe five foot six inches, probably weighed no more than 110 pounds. At first glance you would think just an average person, nothing spectacular. As you took a closer look, you would notice the strange color of the small round eyes. Light green with a sky blue rim around the edges of them. Showing the deep indication of concern, love and peace, now held even a greater sign of kindness as they met Ally’s …. Those eyes were smiling back to her.
Roni, pissed and shocked, looked up and around to see who dare had the power to hold time. Once she saw the person walking towards them. She cursed, “Damn you,” asking in a hatred voice, “How were you able to get access in here? You are not allowed to interfere without being requested.”
With one of the sweetest smiles ever, the reply was dripping with kindness very honest and sincere, “You do not have to tell me, anything. I know my place. And for your information I was requested …. earlier this evening I was asked to come ….. to assist my good friend Ally …. and when as I just walked in … I could hear Thana’s cry for help…. by rights given to me through Ally’s friendship … allowing me the pleasure to intervene.”
Now with a little sarcasm held deep in the voice adding, “Plus, this helped immensely at the door,” holding up an item for all to see, “it is amazing what human people will do when they know the law has come to their doors. Doors are opened, the private VIP status waived. Many people extended out to their better nature. Well, all but you …Roni…I still wonder if you have a better nature, any more?”
Now, the friend’s face became not so sweet and kind. And, with a very quiet but a firm confident voice demanded, “Signorina Petroneia Lashko, I suggest you release your devilish hold, or suffer the consequences. My friend, Thana can barely breathe.”
When the woman did not immediately do as she was told, one word was fiercely spoken, “NOW!” it shook through the corners of the room, echoing back to where they stood. And, she simply raised her small petite hand … up and straight out …. open palm in front of Roni’s face. Now, those peaceful eyes became darken …. firm and hard … looking as if actual daggers were shoot forth… as to say I’m not fucking with you, do it!
Now, those few that stood around, not completely frozen, could hear as Roni’s hold on Thana was released and Thana inhaled a loud deep breath inside to fill her lungs. As she bent forward, coughing for a brief second. Before standing back up in disbelief looking about unable to fathom was she saw around them.
Now, both Thana and Ally were stunned to silence. As they watch their dear friend Heather Goodwin lock wills with this evil person.
Heather’s thick heavy locks were very long, a shade of golden blonde with red streaks. Now it was styled in two braids hanging down her back, one on her left and one of her right. Her normal hair style while she worked her day job. Her face had a slightly tanned color with a few freckles’ sprinkled over her nose. Most people wouldn’t even notice her in a crowd, for she looked just like any other average person.
Her friends were unsure of what to think or do. They just stood there looking in admiration between their friend and this new acquaintance they had just met tonight.
Heather’s hand was still held up in front of Roni’s face, but, now the evil woman was the one having difficulty breathing at this time. Her eyes looked as if they were about to pop out… they were wide with fright. Her hands were gripping her throat … struggling.
Then Heather took one sweeping motion with her hand, everyone including Roni…Max, James and Hunter all became frozen completely …. Unable to talk or hear or see what was about to take place.
Heather sweet friendly smile looked at her friends saying, “I don’t have time to explain in details, just trust me. You will be okay and it is time for your teachings to begin…. a little earlier than originally planned. But, yet still time, and we don’t have much of that now.”
She looked from one to the other. “You are about to take the next phase of your life’s journey…”
Ally was the first to speak, “What are you talking about?”
Thana asked, “A journey where…”
Now, Heather looked at each of them individually as she shook her head, “Yes, a journey…. Thana …”
To Ally she said, “I can only tell you some things…..”
Ally said, “I’m not going anywhere… something has happened to Max, and he isn’t himself … I want some explanations.”
Now, Heather said in her soft velvet voice, “Please, alright, I understand …. your reluctance … after this evening… But, you need to Trust me… open your minds to me, allow me …..”
She gave them a second to comply.
Then Heather barely lowered her head closed her eyes ….. as she slowly became the creature she was…. a golden sparkling sheen surrounded her being ….her whole body began to glow. As those two braids of her hair began to unbraid them selves ….. to flow out and up around her head as if a gust of wind was taking it up and out. Her day uniform she wore in disguise, began to turn into a shimmering blue loose gown covering over her body…. as silver and golden wings began to appear where those two braids of hair once hung at her shoulders …. Wings began to spread out into their full glory ….. widened as she spoke to them …. not in words …. but with her thoughts she began to inform them… ‘I’m the Angel of Valor …. sent here. To protect you, until the time, when you finally asked for my help …..then to serve you. Tonight was that night. But, now, it is your time… you have come to the edge where you need to learn how to handle all the powers within your beings. You will need them to defeat evil such as this one,” pointing to Roni. “I am forbidden to hurt them, only detain them, unless they were about to kill you. Then it would have become a free for all. Yet, I do not want to hurt them. But, allow you to overcome them.” As she smiled to both young women, now, this Angel creature looked timeless… aged with knowledge and yet so young with her gentle appeal.
She looked into Ally’s eyes, as she sent a message only to her through her mind, thinking ‘Ally we have been friends for most of your life, it was at a time back then because you needed me. You requested someone to look over you. I was given to you.’
She turned to look in Thana’s eyes, to send a silent message to her, ‘Thana, because Ally asked me to befriend you … I did and I have, always since we met.’
Now, Heather’s thought were for both of them, ‘Now, because I was called upon…. Through Ally calling me to seek my help… and you Thana yelled for help… with both of you needed me tonight ….I was allowed to not only help you but to show you…. the proof you need to see. …. nod if you hear me.’
Thana nodded, with a serious look on her face.
Ally nodded… with unshed tears building in her eyes..
Now she continued to speak to them, ‘Yes, Ally, your friend Max needs your help. You are correct in your thoughts…. he is not the Max you once knew … he needs you to release the hold they have on him before it is too late. He is your soul mate and you only have until the next full moon… The Gamlin brothers are in need of salvation and possibly Roni, too. Thana, you and one of those brothers have a shared destiny… Nod if you hear me.”
Both girls nodded once more.
But, Ally thought ‘Will, we still be friends.”
Heather smiled, as if to say always. Without answering the question and as quickly as Heather had become the angel, she was now in her human form ….. the police officer.
She said in her human voice, “I will always be with you, but, the next time we met… it will not be in this human form. You will need to look into my eyes … through my reflection… you will know, it is I.”
Heather paused for a long second, looking from Thana back to Ally, “I can only give you both a few more hints, and that is all. First, both of you listen, by using not only the ten percent the normal person uses of their brain, but, one hundred and ten percent of your minds, …. Just open up and concentrate… open and receive the thoughts that surround you … they will tell you a mountain of wealth. Second, evaluate those you encounter between good and evil… get to know both sides. Third, allow your mind, your body and your spirit to enter the others …. to become one….. the united one …. no one will be able to harm you once you do. Seek the knowledge that over flows fills your body, in your blood, in your heart, and in your emotions, especially your compassion for those around you. You have the ability inside to turn your knowledge into forces of weapons that will defeat those that have been ordered to do you harm.” She added, to each, “Ally, remember your painting are magical. Thana those that you have encounter through your help can be your army in need.”
Both, Ally and Thana said, “I’m confused.”
Heather simply smiled at them, “Yes, you will be for the next few hours… then clarity will strike hard and strong….” She glanced around the room, “I only have one more minute. It is time that you soar to your training place. Now, stand close to the other, look into the others eyes… see the place we all were in our youth… at the age of ten when we formed our bond of trust and friendship. Through that you will reach the place you need to be…..”
Thana interrupted, handing a small piece of paper to Heather, “Will you collect my suede coat… I sure as Hell don’t want to loose it, please.”
Heather laughed, “Alright, Thana…. But, after your training you no longer will need its’ warmth to keep you warm and secure.”
And she finished, “Remember, you only have until Tuesday to release Max, and the Gamlin brother’s of this wickedness. Now, close your eyes, think hard… an elder guardian that wishes to lead you on your journey … will be there to receive you and train you. Accept the knowledge… bend to the will of the guardian’s teachings.”
As both Thana and Ally stared into the others eyes for that brief second, before they closed them… thinking of the area they three of them went every day as young ten years olds… where Thana and Ally first met.
Heather waited until just the right moment… before she released her hold of Roni, Max, Hunter and James from under her spell ….
The four stood watching as the two young girls began to fade into a glimmer of silver, gold and blue … bright swirling lights…. something hit the ground, as they disappearing all together. The club’s bracelets were the only evidence that the two women once were there.
Tuesday, November 11, 2008
Stranger Danger Part 2
“Would you ladies excuse me for a minute? I will right back,” Hunter said, with a warm smile. “Time to ‘break the seal’ as Ally would say” The girls laughed and shooed him away, continuing their discussion of Thana’s day at work. Thana was telling Allessia about a guy that had came in to meet with her, hoping to hire her as his agent.
Hunter walked away from the table, heading towards the restrooms, fumbling through his pockets for his cell phone. As he approached the restrooms, he quickly glanced around. There was a small group of women a few feet from him, engrossed in their own conversation. Seeing no one who may notice, he leaned into the corner of the wall, and felt a biting cold wash through his body as the shadows enveloped him instantly.
‘Ahhh,’ he thought. ‘Much better.’ He was always more comfortable in the shadows, away from prying eyes and curious ears. The corner was just a touch darker now than it had been moments before, but not enough to make anyone look twice, but he desperately needed privacy to make his call. With an easy flex of his mind, he pushed his power out about 15 feet from his dark corner. The small congregation of women slowly started shifting away from the corner, back towards the bar. They continued their conversation, laughing and giggling, as if it was their own idea to suddenly go back for another round of drinks. Hidden once again, he quickly flipped the phone open while he continuously scanned the room for any sign of his brother Viktor. Viktor was the only one that he worried about. Viktor would spot him with no trouble at all.
He dialed the number from memory, and waited.
“Dragon’s Lair, this is Christi” a young woman answered.
“Master Jared, please,” he replied.
“Sure, just a sec” she said, and then the phone was filled with the haunting sound of a wooden flute. Few would know, but the flutist was actually Jared himself. Jared Thornton, or ‘Thor’ as he would come to be called, had been given the wooden flute as a gift while on a self discovery journey through the mountain villages of Nepal 35 years ago. A young woman gave it to him in thanks for his teachings and he treasured the crude instrument. Since he lost his vision 7 years ago, he has played that flute daily, always chilling and somber melodies.
The seconds seemed to drag as he waited in the dark. Thor would know it was Hunter calling, but he seemed to be taking the scenic route to the phone… after what seemed like a lifetime, the elder finally picked up.
“Good evening my child. I see you have found the girls again, splendid work. But do not spoil it by losing them for a second time.” Even though Hunter controlled when and how, it always unnerved him to think that the old man could see through his eyes.
“Master, we must talk. What you do NOT see is what we need to discuss. They know nothing of their powers! Allessia does not yet know of the fire inside her and Thana heard nothing when I spoke to her with my mind. Even the simplest of magics are not theirs yet! I am certain they know nothing of The Light. And Master – the Dark Ones have already made their first move…”
*********************************************************************
Back at the table, Allessia once again had tears streaming down her cheeks in amusement. “Oh my god, that is hilarious, Thana! I can’t believe he was wearing lingerie under his coat! Was it a joke, or was he being serious??”
Thana struggled to talk through her own laughter “He was TOTALLY serious! He wanted to show me that he could be a man OR a woman, that he would play ANY part I could get him….But when he said his name was Richard Robert, all I kept thinking was ‘Dick Bob! Dick Bob! His name is Dick Bob!’ I couldn’t keep a straight face!”
Ally grabbed a napkin from under her drink and started clearing the tears away from her eyes, attempting to keep her eyeliner from running all down her face. “Oh, geez, I would have laughed in his face and had him kicked out of the building. What the hell did you say?”
“Oh, Lisa buzzed me with a call, so I told him it was important and I would see what I could do. But, hey, now that I am thinking about it, I really meant to tell you about that phone call - It really creeped me out.” Thana’s face was serious now, all signs of laughter were gone.
“Who was it?” Ally leaned forward, giving Thana her full attention. She could see the fear in her friend’s eyes, and she knew the conversation had taken a serious turn.
“Well, they didn’t say. The voice was so quiet I could barely hear, but they said they had called to warn me.”
“Warn you? About what?!”
“Well, that’s what was creepy. All he said was ‘You are in danger; the Dark Ones seek you both. See the light inside and hear their minds. I will contact you again if you endure.’ What do you think that means, Ally? And when he says ‘both’, do you think that means me and you?”
“Ladies, should I get us another round?” Hunter’s voice startled the women, Allessia jumped and knocked over what was left of her drink.
“Oh, shit! Well, yes, I’ll definitely need another drink… dammit…”
“I’m didn’t mean to scare you! I’m so sorry. You know what? Why don’t we just head over to the bar and I will find someone to come clean that up.”
Nodding in agreement, they gathered their things and turned around, to find Roni standing in front of them.
Her eyes narrowed as she glared at Hunter. She clearly didn’t like him much. “Hunter, you should not be here,” her words fought their way through her thick accent. She stared at him for a second, and you could almost see the hatred swimming in her eyes. With a dismissive wave of her hand she declared “But you no matter…I have come to fetch the girls…you will, of course, accompany us, yes? Darling Max’s entertainment will be starting in a few minutes. I think you will very much enjoy this show of his.”
Thana and Ally exchanged glances. “Max is putting the show on? What does he work here now or something? What kind of a show would Max be doing? Showing everyone how to take shots, or hit 2 clubs before closing?” Allessia said, laughing. Max had never had a real job…was not a “on the payroll” kind of guy. What the hell was going on here?
“Max is like family, and it is insult for you to disrespect my kin. You dare say these things after the generosity we have shown you here tonight?” Roni was obviously getting pissed.
Thana spoke up “You know what, I think we have had enough of your generosity for one night. Please tell the others thank you, but I think we will be heading home now.”
Roni turned on her heel and sauntered up to Thana. She closed the space between them, slowly. She did not stop until she was almost pressing herself against Thana’s breasts. “I will say when you leave, and the time is not now. You both will follow me. You will follow me now! There is no choice here!”
Thana froze as she stared at Roni. Her skin felt as if someone had taken broken glass and rubbed it down her skin. It stung and burned, and she bit her tongue so she wouldn’t scream. She wanted to follow. She needed to follow. She wanted Roni to be pleased, she wanted to make her happy, whatever it took, she would do it. ‘No this isn’t right. I don’t want to go with her!’ she tried to tell herself.
“Ally?” Thana yelled. “Help me, Ally!” Ally immediately reached for her friend when she was pulled in the opposite direction. She turned and was looking right into Max’s face. But it wasn’t Max. It was something darker.
“You guys missed the show, so I figured I would come to you,” He said, with a look in his eyes that made Allessia think of a tiger at the zoo. The look that says ‘don’t mess with me or I will just fucking eat you’. That is what Max looked like and it scared the hell out of her. She glanced at Hunter but he was staring at Thana and Roni. He started to move towards them and Max moved into his path to stop him. “Your brother wants to see you too,” Max said. Hunter was still watching Roni and Thana, his eyebrows burrowed together, looking very concerned.
Oh shit, what is happening? “Thana? Are you ok?”
As soon as Thana had spoken before, she felt her throat begin to close, and a sharp tug deep within her. She couldn’t speak. She didn’t even recognize her friend’s voice. Her mind was consumed with the need to do what Roni asks. ‘I have to go with her now! GO NOW!’ her mind screamed. Roni let a slow sly grin creep across her dainty mouth. The bigger the smile got, the harder it seemed to tug against her insides. Roni’s lips parted, and behind those lips, Thana saw 2 points…fangs. Holy shit, what is this woman?
Hunter walked away from the table, heading towards the restrooms, fumbling through his pockets for his cell phone. As he approached the restrooms, he quickly glanced around. There was a small group of women a few feet from him, engrossed in their own conversation. Seeing no one who may notice, he leaned into the corner of the wall, and felt a biting cold wash through his body as the shadows enveloped him instantly.
‘Ahhh,’ he thought. ‘Much better.’ He was always more comfortable in the shadows, away from prying eyes and curious ears. The corner was just a touch darker now than it had been moments before, but not enough to make anyone look twice, but he desperately needed privacy to make his call. With an easy flex of his mind, he pushed his power out about 15 feet from his dark corner. The small congregation of women slowly started shifting away from the corner, back towards the bar. They continued their conversation, laughing and giggling, as if it was their own idea to suddenly go back for another round of drinks. Hidden once again, he quickly flipped the phone open while he continuously scanned the room for any sign of his brother Viktor. Viktor was the only one that he worried about. Viktor would spot him with no trouble at all.
He dialed the number from memory, and waited.
“Dragon’s Lair, this is Christi” a young woman answered.
“Master Jared, please,” he replied.
“Sure, just a sec” she said, and then the phone was filled with the haunting sound of a wooden flute. Few would know, but the flutist was actually Jared himself. Jared Thornton, or ‘Thor’ as he would come to be called, had been given the wooden flute as a gift while on a self discovery journey through the mountain villages of Nepal 35 years ago. A young woman gave it to him in thanks for his teachings and he treasured the crude instrument. Since he lost his vision 7 years ago, he has played that flute daily, always chilling and somber melodies.
The seconds seemed to drag as he waited in the dark. Thor would know it was Hunter calling, but he seemed to be taking the scenic route to the phone… after what seemed like a lifetime, the elder finally picked up.
“Good evening my child. I see you have found the girls again, splendid work. But do not spoil it by losing them for a second time.” Even though Hunter controlled when and how, it always unnerved him to think that the old man could see through his eyes.
“Master, we must talk. What you do NOT see is what we need to discuss. They know nothing of their powers! Allessia does not yet know of the fire inside her and Thana heard nothing when I spoke to her with my mind. Even the simplest of magics are not theirs yet! I am certain they know nothing of The Light. And Master – the Dark Ones have already made their first move…”
*********************************************************************
Back at the table, Allessia once again had tears streaming down her cheeks in amusement. “Oh my god, that is hilarious, Thana! I can’t believe he was wearing lingerie under his coat! Was it a joke, or was he being serious??”
Thana struggled to talk through her own laughter “He was TOTALLY serious! He wanted to show me that he could be a man OR a woman, that he would play ANY part I could get him….But when he said his name was Richard Robert, all I kept thinking was ‘Dick Bob! Dick Bob! His name is Dick Bob!’ I couldn’t keep a straight face!”
Ally grabbed a napkin from under her drink and started clearing the tears away from her eyes, attempting to keep her eyeliner from running all down her face. “Oh, geez, I would have laughed in his face and had him kicked out of the building. What the hell did you say?”
“Oh, Lisa buzzed me with a call, so I told him it was important and I would see what I could do. But, hey, now that I am thinking about it, I really meant to tell you about that phone call - It really creeped me out.” Thana’s face was serious now, all signs of laughter were gone.
“Who was it?” Ally leaned forward, giving Thana her full attention. She could see the fear in her friend’s eyes, and she knew the conversation had taken a serious turn.
“Well, they didn’t say. The voice was so quiet I could barely hear, but they said they had called to warn me.”
“Warn you? About what?!”
“Well, that’s what was creepy. All he said was ‘You are in danger; the Dark Ones seek you both. See the light inside and hear their minds. I will contact you again if you endure.’ What do you think that means, Ally? And when he says ‘both’, do you think that means me and you?”
“Ladies, should I get us another round?” Hunter’s voice startled the women, Allessia jumped and knocked over what was left of her drink.
“Oh, shit! Well, yes, I’ll definitely need another drink… dammit…”
“I’m didn’t mean to scare you! I’m so sorry. You know what? Why don’t we just head over to the bar and I will find someone to come clean that up.”
Nodding in agreement, they gathered their things and turned around, to find Roni standing in front of them.
Her eyes narrowed as she glared at Hunter. She clearly didn’t like him much. “Hunter, you should not be here,” her words fought their way through her thick accent. She stared at him for a second, and you could almost see the hatred swimming in her eyes. With a dismissive wave of her hand she declared “But you no matter…I have come to fetch the girls…you will, of course, accompany us, yes? Darling Max’s entertainment will be starting in a few minutes. I think you will very much enjoy this show of his.”
Thana and Ally exchanged glances. “Max is putting the show on? What does he work here now or something? What kind of a show would Max be doing? Showing everyone how to take shots, or hit 2 clubs before closing?” Allessia said, laughing. Max had never had a real job…was not a “on the payroll” kind of guy. What the hell was going on here?
“Max is like family, and it is insult for you to disrespect my kin. You dare say these things after the generosity we have shown you here tonight?” Roni was obviously getting pissed.
Thana spoke up “You know what, I think we have had enough of your generosity for one night. Please tell the others thank you, but I think we will be heading home now.”
Roni turned on her heel and sauntered up to Thana. She closed the space between them, slowly. She did not stop until she was almost pressing herself against Thana’s breasts. “I will say when you leave, and the time is not now. You both will follow me. You will follow me now! There is no choice here!”
Thana froze as she stared at Roni. Her skin felt as if someone had taken broken glass and rubbed it down her skin. It stung and burned, and she bit her tongue so she wouldn’t scream. She wanted to follow. She needed to follow. She wanted Roni to be pleased, she wanted to make her happy, whatever it took, she would do it. ‘No this isn’t right. I don’t want to go with her!’ she tried to tell herself.
“Ally?” Thana yelled. “Help me, Ally!” Ally immediately reached for her friend when she was pulled in the opposite direction. She turned and was looking right into Max’s face. But it wasn’t Max. It was something darker.
“You guys missed the show, so I figured I would come to you,” He said, with a look in his eyes that made Allessia think of a tiger at the zoo. The look that says ‘don’t mess with me or I will just fucking eat you’. That is what Max looked like and it scared the hell out of her. She glanced at Hunter but he was staring at Thana and Roni. He started to move towards them and Max moved into his path to stop him. “Your brother wants to see you too,” Max said. Hunter was still watching Roni and Thana, his eyebrows burrowed together, looking very concerned.
Oh shit, what is happening? “Thana? Are you ok?”
As soon as Thana had spoken before, she felt her throat begin to close, and a sharp tug deep within her. She couldn’t speak. She didn’t even recognize her friend’s voice. Her mind was consumed with the need to do what Roni asks. ‘I have to go with her now! GO NOW!’ her mind screamed. Roni let a slow sly grin creep across her dainty mouth. The bigger the smile got, the harder it seemed to tug against her insides. Roni’s lips parted, and behind those lips, Thana saw 2 points…fangs. Holy shit, what is this woman?
Stranger Danger
Thana and Ally eyed Kalena. Both had seen the reluctance in Kalena’s actions as they were introduced. They had held out their hands for the polite handshake while being introduced, but Kalena had purposely avoided their outstretched hands…very odd. They exchanged a look between them, each raising an eyebrow and shrugged. Besides the avoided handshake, there was something about Kalena that was unnerving. She had long jet-black hair that flowed down to her hips and pale skin that was a lovely contrast next to it. Her bright red lips and dark eyes complimented her pale complexion. Her dark orbs reminded Ally of coal, her face was heart shaped and sculptured perfect. She was wearing a form fitted gown that touched her ankles. The color of the gown matched her lipstick; it was such a deep red that her white skin gave off a slight glimmer. Kalena was beautiful, but her overall presence could be described as chilling.
Ally nonchalantly walked over to the bar for a refill, trying to keep her distance from this woman. Goosebumps had formed on her arms. As she moved away, she felt them melt back into her skin. “Ahhhhh….much better,” she thought to herself. She placed her empty glass on top of the bar. James anticipated her want, and had grabbed the bottle and was pouring her another glass full. He handed the glass back to her with a smile. Giving her attention back to the group, Ally leaned her back to the bar so that she was facing the others.
Max and Roni had monopolized the conversation now, and were telling of their adventures in Rome. Though it seemed that no one was really listening to them. Ally wasn’t listening at all. She had been distracted by the weirdness happening in the room…James and Thana. They had also intrigued Kalena. She had seated herself in one of the chairs by the fireplace, farthest from the bar. Her eyes were fixed on them, ignoring the conversation. She was smiling at them; the expression on her face was pleased. James had made his way over to Thana, and was once again seated next to her, with his arm around her shoulders. He whispered in her ear again and she blushed and giggled. Thana seemed like a lovesick schoolgirl the way she stared at him. Lust filled her eyes. It was unlike her. Thana could play the game of seduction better than anyone. What was going on here? Lust was a familiar friend and ally of Thana’s, but instead it seemed like it had taken her hostage. A little tapping sound interrupted Ally’s thoughts.
“Excuse me, Mr. Gamlin?” said an unremarkable voice from behind one of the mystery doors.
James moved to the door, opening it slightly. “Yes, what is it?” he sounded irritated. Whispering back and forth for a moment, the two men seemed to have a quick disagreement.
“I apologize, but I must excuse myself for a few minutes,” he said to the group. “I should be back shortly.” With that, he slipped through the opening and vanished as the door closed.
“Well, I don’t know about you guys, but I came out to have some fun and get my drink on,” announced Ally. She shot back her head and emptied the rest of the golden liquid in her glass and set it in the bar. Taking her friend’s lead, Thana stood up.
“I second that,” answered Thana. “My clients are probably wondering where the hell I am,” She laughed. “I hadn’t even mingled with them yet, and then I disappeared.”
“I think we will have take a rain check for dinner, I’m not really hungry anyway.” said Ally. “It was very nice meeting you guys. Thank you for the drinks.”
Roni and Max exchanged looks then they both looked at Kalena. Kalena stood up moving towards Thana and Ally. Ally started to feel nervous. The look in her eyes was that of disappointment and maybe a touch of anger. Kalena was now standing in front of them, smiling the anger dissolved right before their eyes.
“It was a pleasure to met you as well. If you would be so kind to permit us to join you later, I find your presence most enjoyable.” Kalena finally said.
“I do not see why not,” Thana said returning the smile.
“Good,” she said. Kalena moved past them, to the door that James had used and opened it. “Through here is the VIP level of the Point. Max will take you to get your bracelets. It will be your admission into the VIP level if you decide to come back up.” Ally looked at the open door, and then her eyes shifted to the elevator door that they had used earlier. As if Kalena was reading her mind she spoke again, “that is James and Viktor’s private elevator. They are the only ones that have the keys. So unfortunately you will have to take the longer way down to the main club, if that is where you wish to go.”
“Viktor?” Ally asked.
“He is James’s older brother, part owner of the club. He might drop by later. I would be happy to introduce you.” Roni said behind them.
“Ahhh,” said Ally in response. “How many brothers does he have?”
“Two,” said Roni. “He has a younger brother as well, his name is Hunter. He is a free spirit. Comes and goes as he pleases. Not into business practices, so he opted out of being partners concerning the club. I doubt you will be meeting him anytime soon though.” She laughed. “He has his own interests and talents that takes up most of his time. He travels all over the world; you just never know when or where he’ll turn up.”
Thana pointed to the door that Kalena had entered the room from, “What’s through that door?”
Max answered this time, “That is just another part of the office, it is where they count money, go over figures, stuff like that. It is just a more private part of the office where they do the business end of the club.” Max smiled. He moved through the open door way and prompted them, “Shall we go?”
Sensing that they were through talking, Ally decided not to ask about the last mystery door. Instead she moved past Kalena and joined Max in the hallway. Thana followed as well. Entering the hallway, they had two choices go to the right or go to the left. Max headed right and the girls fell in step behind him. The hallway shortly turned left and they found themselves on the edge of the VIP area. Two men were standing on either side of the mouth of the hallway they just left; both were wearing suits and earpieces. Thana looked at them briefly and noticed that they carried guns as well.
Max strategically maneuvered them through the crowd of people to a large booth in the opposite corner from where the came from. They ascended about five steps, went through two bouncers, and had to be ushered through a few velvet ropes to get there. Thana and Ally sat down on the one of the large sofas and laid their purses on the table. Max announced that he would be back, but needed to make a phone call.
“Wow, talk about security,” Ally said.
“No shit,” replied Thana. Looking around she added, “I feel a little under dressed up here.” Almost everyone in the VIP area was wearing dresses and suits.
“Who gives a shit, let’s start having some fun!” said Ally with enthusiasm. She motion over a waitress and put in her drink order. “I do not know about you, but I am ready to let my hair down.”
“Here, here,” agreed Thana. “Tonight has not gone as I had hoped it would.”
“You mean with James?” Ally asked teasing. “Upset he had to leave? I have to say I was a bit surprised at you tonight. I was sure you guys would find someway to kick us out of that one room and just use the bar top.”
“I KNOW!” exclaimed Thana. I have NO idea was what wrong with me earlier. I mean he is attractive and all, but wow…. ever since I met him all I wanted to do was rip his clothes off. I kept having these urges…” her sentence trailed off as she stared at her hands. She looked back up at Ally, “It was like I had no control over myself.”
“What about now?” Ally asked.
“I feel fine right now…normal.” Thana said. “I have felt like myself ever since he left the room back there.”
Ally frowned, “I wasn’t effected at all. I mean I thought he was very sexy, definitely pictured him with his clothes off once or twice, but I didn’t fell like I was in heat or anything.” Ally added laughing, “ I mean I am only human.”
“Yeah,” replied Thana. “I wonder if he slipped me something in my drink.”
“Not possible T,” said Ally. “You went instant lust the moment you met him. You hadn’t had anything to drink at that time. Well at least, not a drink he gave you. Plus, you didn’t get that way around Max. If it was a drug I would think it would have had a similar effect with him too.”
“True,” Thana stated. “Just keep him away from me until we figure out what is going on. Okay?”
Ally looked Thana straight in the eyes; Thana could see fire behind them. “I promise.”
Max came back with gifts. First, he gave each woman a clear bracelet with a bar code and the letters J & V printed on it. He explained that it was admission to the VIP area. The bouncers use a scanning gun to scan the code and it let’s them know if it is valid for the evening. Next, he gave each one of them a golden plastic card. “These are for your drinks. Just give the waitress your cards, she will scan them, and the club will pay for them,” he explained. “All your drinks are on the house tonight.”
A bouncer came up behind Max and said, “Mr. Valemen, some of your guests are arriving at the club entrance.”
Max nodded, “Excuse me again, I need to go get them set up downstairs before the entertainment starts.” He turned to leave and then added, “If you two are wanting to see the next show, it should start in about 45 min on the main floor.” He darted off waving good-bye.
The waitress showed up minutes later with their drink order. “Alright,” Thana said rubbing her hands together. “Cheers!” she said raising her drink in the air. “To good times!”
“To good times,” repeated Ally.
They had drank about half of their drinks when I man entered the reserved area. He stopped short and looked at them with a surprised look upon his face. Ally and Thana both looked at him and smiled.
“Lost?” asked Ally.
“Uhhh, I was going to ask you the same question,” was his reply. Everyone looked at each other clearly confused now.
Thana stood up, “Hi, I am Thana Sinclair.” She extended her hand to him. He took it and brought it to his mouth giving it a kiss. She smiled again, and then motioned to Ally, “and this is Allessia Merrick.”
“A pleasure,” he said. His voice was deep, but soft. He smiled at her and his chocolate brown eyes held a gentle sparkle. He walked over to Ally extending his hand. She complied as he kissed her knuckles ever so tender.
“We were invited to sit here by Max Valemen and James Gamlin. They are supposed to be joining us soon. Is that who you are looking for?” Ally said.
“Yes, I was.” He said. “They don’t know I was going to be here tonight. I thought I might surprise them. Mind if I join you?”
“Of course not, please sit with us.” Ally said. In her head she thought “Yummy!” She instantly liked this man. He had the most adorable smile that was accented with the cutest dimples. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt that, nothing extravagant. His sandy blond hair was cut short and played loosely on top of his head…no gel, just worn natural. It looked a tad wet, like he just showered recently. He sat down on the sofa with them and his cologne hung in the air.
“God he smells good.” Ally thought to herself. Out loud, she said, “So…you now know ours names, I think it would only be fair if you shared yours.”
“Oh, I am so sorry.” He said with a hint of embarrassment. “Where are my manners? I am Hunter Gamlin. My brothers are James and Viktor.”
“Oh wow,” said Thana “Didn’t expect to meet you tonight.”
He raised his eyebrows, “You know of me?”
“Well not exactly, Roni mentioned you earlier this evening. Pretty much hinted that you are never around.” said Ally.
“Oh I am around, they just don’t know my every move. They hate that.” He chuckled. “I think they are hoping I will reconsider my life choices and join the family business.”
Ordering more drinks, the girls were telling him a little about themselves. He politely asked questions where there should be inquires, and continued the charade of the small talk, all the while looking around for someone he recognized to come join them so that he could slip away. He felt so uncomfortable sitting with these two. He found them enjoyable and beautiful. In any other circumstance, he couldn’t think of better company, but as it was he was feeling increasingly guilty. He needed to contact his employer, nicknamed Thor, immediately. Hunter had just dropped by to meet with his brother to find out what James knew. Here the two ladies were going on about their unique lives trying to become friends with him, but he already knew everything about them, for he had been studying their every move for years. Thor needed to know that neither one of the girls had discovered their abilities yet, nor did they know that they were in great danger.
Ally nonchalantly walked over to the bar for a refill, trying to keep her distance from this woman. Goosebumps had formed on her arms. As she moved away, she felt them melt back into her skin. “Ahhhhh….much better,” she thought to herself. She placed her empty glass on top of the bar. James anticipated her want, and had grabbed the bottle and was pouring her another glass full. He handed the glass back to her with a smile. Giving her attention back to the group, Ally leaned her back to the bar so that she was facing the others.
Max and Roni had monopolized the conversation now, and were telling of their adventures in Rome. Though it seemed that no one was really listening to them. Ally wasn’t listening at all. She had been distracted by the weirdness happening in the room…James and Thana. They had also intrigued Kalena. She had seated herself in one of the chairs by the fireplace, farthest from the bar. Her eyes were fixed on them, ignoring the conversation. She was smiling at them; the expression on her face was pleased. James had made his way over to Thana, and was once again seated next to her, with his arm around her shoulders. He whispered in her ear again and she blushed and giggled. Thana seemed like a lovesick schoolgirl the way she stared at him. Lust filled her eyes. It was unlike her. Thana could play the game of seduction better than anyone. What was going on here? Lust was a familiar friend and ally of Thana’s, but instead it seemed like it had taken her hostage. A little tapping sound interrupted Ally’s thoughts.
“Excuse me, Mr. Gamlin?” said an unremarkable voice from behind one of the mystery doors.
James moved to the door, opening it slightly. “Yes, what is it?” he sounded irritated. Whispering back and forth for a moment, the two men seemed to have a quick disagreement.
“I apologize, but I must excuse myself for a few minutes,” he said to the group. “I should be back shortly.” With that, he slipped through the opening and vanished as the door closed.
“Well, I don’t know about you guys, but I came out to have some fun and get my drink on,” announced Ally. She shot back her head and emptied the rest of the golden liquid in her glass and set it in the bar. Taking her friend’s lead, Thana stood up.
“I second that,” answered Thana. “My clients are probably wondering where the hell I am,” She laughed. “I hadn’t even mingled with them yet, and then I disappeared.”
“I think we will have take a rain check for dinner, I’m not really hungry anyway.” said Ally. “It was very nice meeting you guys. Thank you for the drinks.”
Roni and Max exchanged looks then they both looked at Kalena. Kalena stood up moving towards Thana and Ally. Ally started to feel nervous. The look in her eyes was that of disappointment and maybe a touch of anger. Kalena was now standing in front of them, smiling the anger dissolved right before their eyes.
“It was a pleasure to met you as well. If you would be so kind to permit us to join you later, I find your presence most enjoyable.” Kalena finally said.
“I do not see why not,” Thana said returning the smile.
“Good,” she said. Kalena moved past them, to the door that James had used and opened it. “Through here is the VIP level of the Point. Max will take you to get your bracelets. It will be your admission into the VIP level if you decide to come back up.” Ally looked at the open door, and then her eyes shifted to the elevator door that they had used earlier. As if Kalena was reading her mind she spoke again, “that is James and Viktor’s private elevator. They are the only ones that have the keys. So unfortunately you will have to take the longer way down to the main club, if that is where you wish to go.”
“Viktor?” Ally asked.
“He is James’s older brother, part owner of the club. He might drop by later. I would be happy to introduce you.” Roni said behind them.
“Ahhh,” said Ally in response. “How many brothers does he have?”
“Two,” said Roni. “He has a younger brother as well, his name is Hunter. He is a free spirit. Comes and goes as he pleases. Not into business practices, so he opted out of being partners concerning the club. I doubt you will be meeting him anytime soon though.” She laughed. “He has his own interests and talents that takes up most of his time. He travels all over the world; you just never know when or where he’ll turn up.”
Thana pointed to the door that Kalena had entered the room from, “What’s through that door?”
Max answered this time, “That is just another part of the office, it is where they count money, go over figures, stuff like that. It is just a more private part of the office where they do the business end of the club.” Max smiled. He moved through the open door way and prompted them, “Shall we go?”
Sensing that they were through talking, Ally decided not to ask about the last mystery door. Instead she moved past Kalena and joined Max in the hallway. Thana followed as well. Entering the hallway, they had two choices go to the right or go to the left. Max headed right and the girls fell in step behind him. The hallway shortly turned left and they found themselves on the edge of the VIP area. Two men were standing on either side of the mouth of the hallway they just left; both were wearing suits and earpieces. Thana looked at them briefly and noticed that they carried guns as well.
Max strategically maneuvered them through the crowd of people to a large booth in the opposite corner from where the came from. They ascended about five steps, went through two bouncers, and had to be ushered through a few velvet ropes to get there. Thana and Ally sat down on the one of the large sofas and laid their purses on the table. Max announced that he would be back, but needed to make a phone call.
“Wow, talk about security,” Ally said.
“No shit,” replied Thana. Looking around she added, “I feel a little under dressed up here.” Almost everyone in the VIP area was wearing dresses and suits.
“Who gives a shit, let’s start having some fun!” said Ally with enthusiasm. She motion over a waitress and put in her drink order. “I do not know about you, but I am ready to let my hair down.”
“Here, here,” agreed Thana. “Tonight has not gone as I had hoped it would.”
“You mean with James?” Ally asked teasing. “Upset he had to leave? I have to say I was a bit surprised at you tonight. I was sure you guys would find someway to kick us out of that one room and just use the bar top.”
“I KNOW!” exclaimed Thana. I have NO idea was what wrong with me earlier. I mean he is attractive and all, but wow…. ever since I met him all I wanted to do was rip his clothes off. I kept having these urges…” her sentence trailed off as she stared at her hands. She looked back up at Ally, “It was like I had no control over myself.”
“What about now?” Ally asked.
“I feel fine right now…normal.” Thana said. “I have felt like myself ever since he left the room back there.”
Ally frowned, “I wasn’t effected at all. I mean I thought he was very sexy, definitely pictured him with his clothes off once or twice, but I didn’t fell like I was in heat or anything.” Ally added laughing, “ I mean I am only human.”
“Yeah,” replied Thana. “I wonder if he slipped me something in my drink.”
“Not possible T,” said Ally. “You went instant lust the moment you met him. You hadn’t had anything to drink at that time. Well at least, not a drink he gave you. Plus, you didn’t get that way around Max. If it was a drug I would think it would have had a similar effect with him too.”
“True,” Thana stated. “Just keep him away from me until we figure out what is going on. Okay?”
Ally looked Thana straight in the eyes; Thana could see fire behind them. “I promise.”
Max came back with gifts. First, he gave each woman a clear bracelet with a bar code and the letters J & V printed on it. He explained that it was admission to the VIP area. The bouncers use a scanning gun to scan the code and it let’s them know if it is valid for the evening. Next, he gave each one of them a golden plastic card. “These are for your drinks. Just give the waitress your cards, she will scan them, and the club will pay for them,” he explained. “All your drinks are on the house tonight.”
A bouncer came up behind Max and said, “Mr. Valemen, some of your guests are arriving at the club entrance.”
Max nodded, “Excuse me again, I need to go get them set up downstairs before the entertainment starts.” He turned to leave and then added, “If you two are wanting to see the next show, it should start in about 45 min on the main floor.” He darted off waving good-bye.
The waitress showed up minutes later with their drink order. “Alright,” Thana said rubbing her hands together. “Cheers!” she said raising her drink in the air. “To good times!”
“To good times,” repeated Ally.
They had drank about half of their drinks when I man entered the reserved area. He stopped short and looked at them with a surprised look upon his face. Ally and Thana both looked at him and smiled.
“Lost?” asked Ally.
“Uhhh, I was going to ask you the same question,” was his reply. Everyone looked at each other clearly confused now.
Thana stood up, “Hi, I am Thana Sinclair.” She extended her hand to him. He took it and brought it to his mouth giving it a kiss. She smiled again, and then motioned to Ally, “and this is Allessia Merrick.”
“A pleasure,” he said. His voice was deep, but soft. He smiled at her and his chocolate brown eyes held a gentle sparkle. He walked over to Ally extending his hand. She complied as he kissed her knuckles ever so tender.
“We were invited to sit here by Max Valemen and James Gamlin. They are supposed to be joining us soon. Is that who you are looking for?” Ally said.
“Yes, I was.” He said. “They don’t know I was going to be here tonight. I thought I might surprise them. Mind if I join you?”
“Of course not, please sit with us.” Ally said. In her head she thought “Yummy!” She instantly liked this man. He had the most adorable smile that was accented with the cutest dimples. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt that, nothing extravagant. His sandy blond hair was cut short and played loosely on top of his head…no gel, just worn natural. It looked a tad wet, like he just showered recently. He sat down on the sofa with them and his cologne hung in the air.
“God he smells good.” Ally thought to herself. Out loud, she said, “So…you now know ours names, I think it would only be fair if you shared yours.”
“Oh, I am so sorry.” He said with a hint of embarrassment. “Where are my manners? I am Hunter Gamlin. My brothers are James and Viktor.”
“Oh wow,” said Thana “Didn’t expect to meet you tonight.”
He raised his eyebrows, “You know of me?”
“Well not exactly, Roni mentioned you earlier this evening. Pretty much hinted that you are never around.” said Ally.
“Oh I am around, they just don’t know my every move. They hate that.” He chuckled. “I think they are hoping I will reconsider my life choices and join the family business.”
Ordering more drinks, the girls were telling him a little about themselves. He politely asked questions where there should be inquires, and continued the charade of the small talk, all the while looking around for someone he recognized to come join them so that he could slip away. He felt so uncomfortable sitting with these two. He found them enjoyable and beautiful. In any other circumstance, he couldn’t think of better company, but as it was he was feeling increasingly guilty. He needed to contact his employer, nicknamed Thor, immediately. Hunter had just dropped by to meet with his brother to find out what James knew. Here the two ladies were going on about their unique lives trying to become friends with him, but he already knew everything about them, for he had been studying their every move for years. Thor needed to know that neither one of the girls had discovered their abilities yet, nor did they know that they were in great danger.
Saturday, November 8, 2008
Point Club, during the Storm, or Something Else !
Smiling up at him, slanting her head off to the side just a bit, Thana in her soft sweet voice agreed, “Alright, James, it shall be,” as she acknowledge his informality with her own, adding, “and, please just Thana will do, not Ms Sinclair.”
As she continued to walk beside this marvelous hunk of a man, her mind began to race with her deep thoughts. He immediately took her hand, placing her arm around his bent elbow. Taking a liberty, she had not even given this new acquaintance, yet.
He seemed very confident of himself. She always like that about men… and so far she liked what she had seen.
As her other hand caressed up to touch his arm, she actually felt his muscles twitched beneath his suit jacket. Unable to quell her mind, she began thinking ahead of when those arms of his would be wrapped around her body. As she glanced to see him smiling back at her, she caught herself before she actually jumped with the image of a stunning sensation that melted her …. deep … inside the pit of her stomach. Finding her breath, now, lodged in her throat she began thinking about her fingers weaving up through the thickness of his hair as his mouth covered hers. She could almost feel his thick tongue stroking hers as their embrace went from very sweet to sweltering heat… hot to touch.
She almost found herself moaning with a consuming desire, she took a death breath trying to contain it deep in her throat. Not let it out..
Blinking her eyes she broke the contact his eyes had with hers they were glued on hers. In her naughty ways, she wondered if he had the same thoughts.
Quickly, she glanced behind them, to ensure that Ally and Max were indeed following them up the winding magnificent staircase that flanked the dance floors.
She glimpsed to see people dancing wildly on them, trying to divert her attention somewhere else, any where else but on this man that held her arm leading her upstairs.
Now, all Thana could think was ohhhh shit … this one male was a hot mother …. what had she gotten them into.
Mr. Gamlin being the sophisticated gentleman that he appeared to be, including the woman behind them exclaimed, “Ms. Merrick, I would like to tell you, I have had the pleasure of seeing many of your masterpieces … your artwork.”
Ally not one on ceremony either, quickly amended him, by saying, “James, please it’s Ally. And, please go on… what were you saying in regards to my masterpieces?” She liked how he described her art. But, surprised was heard in her voice as she asked smiling, “Have you attended one of my shows? I am sure I would have noticed, had you,” flirting a tad bit with him, he was hunky after all, and definitely a hot blooded male, ripe for the taking.
“No, not I, but, I had the pleasure of viewing several pieces that a….” pausing, somewhat skeptically added, “….well, I guess you could say a relative of mine had purchased. She has them hanging in her home, hanging there …. in a place of honor, in fact. I do believe she saw them at one of your shows or maybe it was two of your shows… well, any way sometime in previous years.” James added, “In fact, she has just returned to the states. Especially, to attend your upcoming show this next weekend. You are having another showing, correct?”
Politely, Ally answered, “Yes, I am having another art show this weekend. Thana and I were just discussing it earlier this evening. I was mentioning how things were coming together very nicely for it. I have a couple more pieces I desperately want to get finished to place them in it. We will see if that happens.”
Now, he had spiked her interest, she asked him, “So, James, what were the ones you saw, those masterpieces of mine,” pride coming forth in her seductive voice.
He stopped walking, they all stopped. He turned to give her one of his smiles, raised his eyebrow up and proceeded to say, “There were indeed several. But, one was a painting of a lone wolf in the darken night. He was sitting on all fours, his back straight as his head was extended up howling at a full moon. I must say that particular one really struck a chord in me. I could almost hear the howl in the night.”
He paused allowing her to think about it, “Another was of a glistening white fairy. She was surrounded by a multitude of sparkling colored lights. Her wings were spread out, flying up high in the air. It looked as if she was taking the moon back up in the sky, in her small dainty hands.”
His voice added “Plus, there was one she mentioned that you had done specifically for her, she commissioned you to paint it. And, then there was one other,” he stopped talking, took Thana’s hand in his again, turned to begin walking, finishing with, “…even though you are the artist. I just can’t describe it, not in mixed company. It just wouldn’t be proper, for me, too.”
After the four of them took a few more steps James continued to talk to Thana walking beside him and the two behind them. As he began to clarify, “The woman that owns them now, well, she and Max traveled together, from Rome, Italy. Just the other night, didn’t you Max?”
Max nodded as he agreed, “Yes, we did, James.”
James added, “We will be joining her shortly, she’s waiting upstairs. I guess in all honestly she’s closer to Max’s relative than mine. But, she claims us both, as hers.”
Now, mentally Ally was trying to go over the list of people that had been a repeat client of hers that would be traveling from Rome. She had many clients she had done art pieces for, but, who lived in Rome. Plus, the many others that had just came to a show to purchase them randomly, over the years. But, who were those that she had sold some of her more risqué pieces, to. Those were the only ones she could think of that HE might not want to describe in mixed company.
She looked at Max, smiling her breathtaking sweet smile up at him, “Okay, Max tell me who she is? Who came back with you? And, to think you were trying to let on you came back only to see little ol’ me, and Thana. You devil, you?” Squeezing her chest up against his arm, letting him feel the harden bud of her breast, as she rubbed it against his arm. Now, her curiosity was heightened. She was trying to sense what might be going on.
Max chuckled and answered, “Well, I wanted it to be a surprise. But, leave it to my good friend James for ruining surprises. So, sorry, Ally.” Then he looked closely in those deep brown eyes of hers, “I promised not to say. I can’t say.”
By now, they had walked the two flights up and James was inserting his key into the secure lock on his executive elevator. Turning the key, the doors opened. They all stepped inside. It would take them further up.
He informed them, “I thought we would have a few drinks up in the family’s private area, before, we go on down to have dinner and watch the performance.” He glanced at his watch, as he took Thana’s hand in his once more, to mention, “Our feature entertainers are schedule to be on in about forty minutes. I do believe they are clients of yours, Thana, you are their talent agent. Or is it their manager? They have told me some things about you, in fact just raved about you. How you got them their job here, and another spot before we opened.”
He leaned in close to her ear, whispers softly, “I feel I want to know you inside and out,” his voice tickled her ear.
Max was watching very carefully what James was doing. He didn’t like it when James began to whisper to a person, where he couldn’t hear what he was saying.
Both Ally and Thana looked at the other, across the small enclosed elevator.
Thana’s immediate thoughts were maybe they should have stayed home. And, yet, James was someone that could take her to another dimension and back she had no doubt. Plus, she would give as good as she got.
As Ally was thinking, Max seemed like he had changed, or was she imaging things.
Max’s voice interrupted the women thoughts, as he attempted to redirect his host, “You know James, I already reserved that table below for all of us. I thought my cousin was meeting us downstairs. We could drink there, and eat while we visit. Just wait for the entertainment to begin.”
James shook his head, “Oh…that’s not a problem I’ll just call downstairs and tell them we will be a few minutes longer.” James was determined, “They wouldn’t dare give the table away…knowing I will be joining you, as well.” He had his orders to bring these two upstairs. He would do that, one way or another. He picked up the phone in the elevator, to inform the maître d of the changes. They heard him demand, "Max Valeman made reservations for this evening, hold the family table for his party and me. We will be down later, my brothers, might be joining as well."
As the elevator reached the top floor, it took a minute before the elevator doors opened.
Now, James stood to the side as he extended his hand out, saying, “Signorina’s, Thana, Ally, please,” waving it allowing them to exit first, “join me in my salone, Oh, excuse me, I mean … you would call it the living room.”
They did. Stepping out into a most elegant living room they had seen, and they had seen many stylish ones, and not so stylish ones, as well.
There was a huge fireplace made with large boulder stones. A mantle extended out well over a couple of feet. Above the mantel hung a panting of an woman and a man… from years past.
In front of the fireplace were two beautiful long settees flanked by comfy over stuffed arm chairs. Between the groupings was a long glass top coffee table, a lovely flower arrangement served as the centerpiece. The floor was covered with a pure white plush carpet.
Ascents tables were place strategically around the room, a large hurricane lamp was setting on each with a chair or two beside the tables.
Along the south inner wall held shelves of books … hundred of them with an enormous desk sitting in front of the bookcases.
At the other end of the room a baby grand piano sat just begging for someone to play it.
Three doors were visible leading to other rooms or a hallway, Thana was unsure what all was behind them, but she wanted to know. They had reached their goal... they were here in these rooms.
A full length beveled mirror hung on the wall closest to the door to the right. She felt like someone or possibly several people could be watching them. She looked closer to it, trying to sense anything.
Thana was the first to comment, “Your living room is exquisite, James, thank you for sharing this with us.”
Ally on the other hand wanted a drink, “James, you did say something about having a drink before going to dinner. We were going to talk, spend some time getting to know one another.” She too was looking all around, making a mental note of where things were at... what she could see and not. Thinking... hmmm where could it be?
He was already walking over, chuckling, “Please, be comfortable.” He turned a knob and the wall moved up and out, showing a hidden bar, with apparently a glass door that could be seen through to the refrigerator position behind the bar. James, took several glasses out from the behind the glass door, and a couple of magnum sized bottles. He carefully opened two bottles. He poured a small amount in a glass.
They watched as their host, proceeded to inspect the liquid.
As he held it up, swirling it gently around in the glass, brought the glass to his nose, sniff waiting a mill-a-second then took a small sip. Leaning his head back just slightly he opened his mouth to inhale a nice breath of air into his mouth, rolling the liquid over his tongue, before he slowly swallowed it.
He smiled to no one in particular, “Oh… yes… perfect.” Now, he began to pour the off clear sparkling liquid into the fluted champagne glasses. One bottle was empted right off the start as he filled all the glasses. Putting the other opened bottle in a silver ice bucket.
The two young women took a seat in front of the fireplace.
“Max, will you take Ally’s, please?” as he handed Max two full glasses.
He carried the ice bucket and a glass over to the sofa, “Here, Thana,” handing her a glass, “I hope you ladies enjoy a nice chilled glass of Moët's Dom Pérignon champagne. I find that is the only thing that hits the spot with me to drink, late in the evening. I enjoy a glass or two before I dine.” He sat the ice bucket on the coffee table and walked back over to get his own glass.
Ally took a sip, “Yes, I do believe I like it, much thanks.”
Thana nodded her head, “I love champagne, and this is fantastic.” She saw the two other glasses sitting over on the bar. She looked around, taking the lead, “You said something about a cousin being up here. Where is she?”
James sat next to her, taking a nice long drink before he opened his mouth to answer, “I believe she will be coming out any time. She’s still trying to get over the jet lag and she’s still on Rome time.” Asking them a question mainly to change the subject, “So, tell me more about you two?” As if his arm, belong there he put it behind her shoulder.
Before either started talking, a door opened.
Both, Max and James stood immediately.
A woman framed the doorway. She looked enchanting, petite, with delicate features, and very sexy in the glorious form fitted full length midnight blue dress. The bodice was cut low, very low, showing a nice cleavage from her breasts… those breast were plump and full… most men would just say …. large…. they would overfill their hands when cupped around them. Her body had a natural hourglass shape, with long slender legs that were visible from the slit on either side of her dress skirt. Those slits were dangerous high, showing her upper thighs.
Once you moved past her body to her other features. A person's eyes would float immediately to her eyes. They were a deep blue. As she looked towards the men they became closer to the color of violet. You could see they would easily become passion filled. Dark thick lashes covered her eyes, as she blinked.
An oval shape face was blemish free smooth and flawless with a small tiny dip in the center of her chin. As she stepped forward she smiled to those in the room, showing both dimples on either side of her cheeks. She appeared to be in her mid to late twenty’s.
James took the step forward, taking the hand that she extended out to him speaking in Italian, “Buonasera, Roni,” placing a slight kiss on her knuckles as he raise her hand to his lips.
Now, the woman spoke, “Buonasera James, and Max.” Gracefully, she took the few steps from one to the other kissing both of their cheeks, with a gentle peck of her shapely lips.
As she came closer to where the women sat, she placed a hand on her throat adding softly, “… per mia saddisfazione.”
Immediately, she said, “How rude of us? Please, forgive us… we need to show our manners. I tend to slip in and out of languages...I do apologize.” Her voice was heavy with an Italian ascent, and a hint of some other intonation of a language.
Now, both Thana and Ally stood up, as the woman came up to them.
First, she took Ally’s hand in hers, “Welcome, my dear, Ms Allessia Merrick, I would know you anywhere. Your art work is amazing, I own many pieces and I have come to purchase a few more. And, I hope maybe entice you to paint another one or two for me. We must talk later.”
She just reached for Thana’s hand, taking it in her other hand, “My dear, welcome, Ms. Thana Sinclair. I finally meet you.”
Nodding her head, she turned to the men, “Please, introduce us. I know them, but, I do not think they know who I am.”
Ally spoke first, “Oh… but I do remember seeing you, now. You came to a couple of my shows. You were with a group of people. And, now I apologize, I can’t place your name… I’m sorry.” As her thoughts were racing inside her head, thinking... hmmmm .....indeed we know you....or better phrase would be heard about you. She glanced over to Thana, realizing she too was concentrating on the woman.
The woman just waved her hand like it was perfectly fine.
Max said, “Ms. Allessia Merrick, and Ms. Thana Sinclair, may I present my cousin from our grandmother’s side…” he took the other woman’s hand in his, now, in his heavy ascent voice, “Signorina Petroneia Lashko, we call her Roni.”
James added, “Roni, was born in Romania. But, she relocated several years ago to Rome, Italy. She lives close to Max’s family, now. And, she and I are still trying to figure out exactly our family connection it. But, we believe it is on her father’s side, and I believe on my grandfather’s brother side. Maybe, a third or fourth cousin removed.” He laughed, like it was a joke.
Thana said, “Nice to meet you, Miss Lashko.”
Ally was looking at her thinking something was very strange here, she was getting a sense that things were about to change. But, she also said, “My pleasure to finally know your name. I look forward to seeing you at the art gallery next weekend, Miss Lashko..and yes, we can discuss what you would like for me to paint, for you.”
She put her hands up waving them side to side, saying, “No…No.. No… just … Roni.. please, we are friends, tonight.”
Now, James asked, “My dear Roni, is your other friend joining us for dinner or did she decide to rest this evening?”
Roni assured him, “No, she’s just putting on some finishing touches, Kalena should be coming shortly. She wouldn’t miss this if her life depended on it.” Thinking and it very well could.
Behind the beveled glass mirror two people stood watching. One patted the other’s shoulder. On a table in front of them a large envelope with the agreed amount sat. The envelope was opened displaying inside the many bills and a hand written note visible, ‘until the next assignment you are needed’ be available.
As dismissal of the person absently a dark hand was waved. The person blended into the dark shadow from winch he came.
James took control of the group, “I guess it shall be two on one, for the evening. Does anyone have a problem with that? WE can dance all night long, and decide what to do as the dawn breaks. ” Thinking four beautiful women with the two of them, it might become quite challenging and more than fun.
Thana smiled, hoping he was at least referring her as one of the two with him.
Ally smiled saying, “It’s never been a problem before, I doubt if this evening will be any different…lead on.”
Another door slowly opened, as the second woman stepped slowly inside… so gracefully it appeared as if she was floating across the floor. One would almost think the, room darken as the windows on the west side of the building became cloud covered, dark, thunder rattle the panes of glass and hail beat upon it. It was like another storm was about to make it’s presence known. A flash of lightening streaked across the sky in a million different directions. The lights flicker around the room, one after the other, as she took another step forward and then they settled to light the room, again. As she finally was in the room.
She was closest to James, he stepped over took her hand, “May I present Madam Kalena Raducan….”
Max had picked up the one remaining glass of champagne, handed it to her. She took a drink.
Not, hesitating for a second James knew his job was to say, “Madam Kalena, this is Ms. Allessia Merrick, and Ms. Thana Sinclair. We are just getting to know one another and about to go down to dine and enjoy some entertainment,” paused to add, “… before we go to the dance floors,” astonishing her with that dazzling smile of his. “Would you care to join us?”
She smiled at him…. like Hell yes… and then as she turn to smile to those she had just been introduced to.. her smile was like that of a cat as she ate a canary …one almost thought she might actually lick her hands, to savor the flavor.
But, then her smile became warm and sincere and likeable. Draining the glass, she handed it back to Max.
“It is my pleasure….,” as she took a step forward towards the younger women, “.. to meet you, lovely ladies.” However, she did not extend out her hands. She knew better than to allow either to touch her being. She needed to keep her mind clear, her actions sharp… her eyes focused… and her distance.
She knew of these two women, Thana and Allessia, together were a force to be reckoned with… if they ever felt the need … to show just how powerful they could become.
As she looked at them, she wondered did they .... even know what all powers they possessed..
For now, friends they all shall be…. Well, until the time changes her mind.
As she continued to walk beside this marvelous hunk of a man, her mind began to race with her deep thoughts. He immediately took her hand, placing her arm around his bent elbow. Taking a liberty, she had not even given this new acquaintance, yet.
He seemed very confident of himself. She always like that about men… and so far she liked what she had seen.
As her other hand caressed up to touch his arm, she actually felt his muscles twitched beneath his suit jacket. Unable to quell her mind, she began thinking ahead of when those arms of his would be wrapped around her body. As she glanced to see him smiling back at her, she caught herself before she actually jumped with the image of a stunning sensation that melted her …. deep … inside the pit of her stomach. Finding her breath, now, lodged in her throat she began thinking about her fingers weaving up through the thickness of his hair as his mouth covered hers. She could almost feel his thick tongue stroking hers as their embrace went from very sweet to sweltering heat… hot to touch.
She almost found herself moaning with a consuming desire, she took a death breath trying to contain it deep in her throat. Not let it out..
Blinking her eyes she broke the contact his eyes had with hers they were glued on hers. In her naughty ways, she wondered if he had the same thoughts.
Quickly, she glanced behind them, to ensure that Ally and Max were indeed following them up the winding magnificent staircase that flanked the dance floors.
She glimpsed to see people dancing wildly on them, trying to divert her attention somewhere else, any where else but on this man that held her arm leading her upstairs.
Now, all Thana could think was ohhhh shit … this one male was a hot mother …. what had she gotten them into.
Mr. Gamlin being the sophisticated gentleman that he appeared to be, including the woman behind them exclaimed, “Ms. Merrick, I would like to tell you, I have had the pleasure of seeing many of your masterpieces … your artwork.”
Ally not one on ceremony either, quickly amended him, by saying, “James, please it’s Ally. And, please go on… what were you saying in regards to my masterpieces?” She liked how he described her art. But, surprised was heard in her voice as she asked smiling, “Have you attended one of my shows? I am sure I would have noticed, had you,” flirting a tad bit with him, he was hunky after all, and definitely a hot blooded male, ripe for the taking.
“No, not I, but, I had the pleasure of viewing several pieces that a….” pausing, somewhat skeptically added, “….well, I guess you could say a relative of mine had purchased. She has them hanging in her home, hanging there …. in a place of honor, in fact. I do believe she saw them at one of your shows or maybe it was two of your shows… well, any way sometime in previous years.” James added, “In fact, she has just returned to the states. Especially, to attend your upcoming show this next weekend. You are having another showing, correct?”
Politely, Ally answered, “Yes, I am having another art show this weekend. Thana and I were just discussing it earlier this evening. I was mentioning how things were coming together very nicely for it. I have a couple more pieces I desperately want to get finished to place them in it. We will see if that happens.”
Now, he had spiked her interest, she asked him, “So, James, what were the ones you saw, those masterpieces of mine,” pride coming forth in her seductive voice.
He stopped walking, they all stopped. He turned to give her one of his smiles, raised his eyebrow up and proceeded to say, “There were indeed several. But, one was a painting of a lone wolf in the darken night. He was sitting on all fours, his back straight as his head was extended up howling at a full moon. I must say that particular one really struck a chord in me. I could almost hear the howl in the night.”
He paused allowing her to think about it, “Another was of a glistening white fairy. She was surrounded by a multitude of sparkling colored lights. Her wings were spread out, flying up high in the air. It looked as if she was taking the moon back up in the sky, in her small dainty hands.”
His voice added “Plus, there was one she mentioned that you had done specifically for her, she commissioned you to paint it. And, then there was one other,” he stopped talking, took Thana’s hand in his again, turned to begin walking, finishing with, “…even though you are the artist. I just can’t describe it, not in mixed company. It just wouldn’t be proper, for me, too.”
After the four of them took a few more steps James continued to talk to Thana walking beside him and the two behind them. As he began to clarify, “The woman that owns them now, well, she and Max traveled together, from Rome, Italy. Just the other night, didn’t you Max?”
Max nodded as he agreed, “Yes, we did, James.”
James added, “We will be joining her shortly, she’s waiting upstairs. I guess in all honestly she’s closer to Max’s relative than mine. But, she claims us both, as hers.”
Now, mentally Ally was trying to go over the list of people that had been a repeat client of hers that would be traveling from Rome. She had many clients she had done art pieces for, but, who lived in Rome. Plus, the many others that had just came to a show to purchase them randomly, over the years. But, who were those that she had sold some of her more risqué pieces, to. Those were the only ones she could think of that HE might not want to describe in mixed company.
She looked at Max, smiling her breathtaking sweet smile up at him, “Okay, Max tell me who she is? Who came back with you? And, to think you were trying to let on you came back only to see little ol’ me, and Thana. You devil, you?” Squeezing her chest up against his arm, letting him feel the harden bud of her breast, as she rubbed it against his arm. Now, her curiosity was heightened. She was trying to sense what might be going on.
Max chuckled and answered, “Well, I wanted it to be a surprise. But, leave it to my good friend James for ruining surprises. So, sorry, Ally.” Then he looked closely in those deep brown eyes of hers, “I promised not to say. I can’t say.”
By now, they had walked the two flights up and James was inserting his key into the secure lock on his executive elevator. Turning the key, the doors opened. They all stepped inside. It would take them further up.
He informed them, “I thought we would have a few drinks up in the family’s private area, before, we go on down to have dinner and watch the performance.” He glanced at his watch, as he took Thana’s hand in his once more, to mention, “Our feature entertainers are schedule to be on in about forty minutes. I do believe they are clients of yours, Thana, you are their talent agent. Or is it their manager? They have told me some things about you, in fact just raved about you. How you got them their job here, and another spot before we opened.”
He leaned in close to her ear, whispers softly, “I feel I want to know you inside and out,” his voice tickled her ear.
Max was watching very carefully what James was doing. He didn’t like it when James began to whisper to a person, where he couldn’t hear what he was saying.
Both Ally and Thana looked at the other, across the small enclosed elevator.
Thana’s immediate thoughts were maybe they should have stayed home. And, yet, James was someone that could take her to another dimension and back she had no doubt. Plus, she would give as good as she got.
As Ally was thinking, Max seemed like he had changed, or was she imaging things.
Max’s voice interrupted the women thoughts, as he attempted to redirect his host, “You know James, I already reserved that table below for all of us. I thought my cousin was meeting us downstairs. We could drink there, and eat while we visit. Just wait for the entertainment to begin.”
James shook his head, “Oh…that’s not a problem I’ll just call downstairs and tell them we will be a few minutes longer.” James was determined, “They wouldn’t dare give the table away…knowing I will be joining you, as well.” He had his orders to bring these two upstairs. He would do that, one way or another. He picked up the phone in the elevator, to inform the maître d of the changes. They heard him demand, "Max Valeman made reservations for this evening, hold the family table for his party and me. We will be down later, my brothers, might be joining as well."
As the elevator reached the top floor, it took a minute before the elevator doors opened.
Now, James stood to the side as he extended his hand out, saying, “Signorina’s, Thana, Ally, please,” waving it allowing them to exit first, “join me in my salone, Oh, excuse me, I mean … you would call it the living room.”
They did. Stepping out into a most elegant living room they had seen, and they had seen many stylish ones, and not so stylish ones, as well.
There was a huge fireplace made with large boulder stones. A mantle extended out well over a couple of feet. Above the mantel hung a panting of an woman and a man… from years past.
In front of the fireplace were two beautiful long settees flanked by comfy over stuffed arm chairs. Between the groupings was a long glass top coffee table, a lovely flower arrangement served as the centerpiece. The floor was covered with a pure white plush carpet.
Ascents tables were place strategically around the room, a large hurricane lamp was setting on each with a chair or two beside the tables.
Along the south inner wall held shelves of books … hundred of them with an enormous desk sitting in front of the bookcases.
At the other end of the room a baby grand piano sat just begging for someone to play it.
Three doors were visible leading to other rooms or a hallway, Thana was unsure what all was behind them, but she wanted to know. They had reached their goal... they were here in these rooms.
A full length beveled mirror hung on the wall closest to the door to the right. She felt like someone or possibly several people could be watching them. She looked closer to it, trying to sense anything.
Thana was the first to comment, “Your living room is exquisite, James, thank you for sharing this with us.”
Ally on the other hand wanted a drink, “James, you did say something about having a drink before going to dinner. We were going to talk, spend some time getting to know one another.” She too was looking all around, making a mental note of where things were at... what she could see and not. Thinking... hmmm where could it be?
He was already walking over, chuckling, “Please, be comfortable.” He turned a knob and the wall moved up and out, showing a hidden bar, with apparently a glass door that could be seen through to the refrigerator position behind the bar. James, took several glasses out from the behind the glass door, and a couple of magnum sized bottles. He carefully opened two bottles. He poured a small amount in a glass.
They watched as their host, proceeded to inspect the liquid.
As he held it up, swirling it gently around in the glass, brought the glass to his nose, sniff waiting a mill-a-second then took a small sip. Leaning his head back just slightly he opened his mouth to inhale a nice breath of air into his mouth, rolling the liquid over his tongue, before he slowly swallowed it.
He smiled to no one in particular, “Oh… yes… perfect.” Now, he began to pour the off clear sparkling liquid into the fluted champagne glasses. One bottle was empted right off the start as he filled all the glasses. Putting the other opened bottle in a silver ice bucket.
The two young women took a seat in front of the fireplace.
“Max, will you take Ally’s, please?” as he handed Max two full glasses.
He carried the ice bucket and a glass over to the sofa, “Here, Thana,” handing her a glass, “I hope you ladies enjoy a nice chilled glass of Moët's Dom Pérignon champagne. I find that is the only thing that hits the spot with me to drink, late in the evening. I enjoy a glass or two before I dine.” He sat the ice bucket on the coffee table and walked back over to get his own glass.
Ally took a sip, “Yes, I do believe I like it, much thanks.”
Thana nodded her head, “I love champagne, and this is fantastic.” She saw the two other glasses sitting over on the bar. She looked around, taking the lead, “You said something about a cousin being up here. Where is she?”
James sat next to her, taking a nice long drink before he opened his mouth to answer, “I believe she will be coming out any time. She’s still trying to get over the jet lag and she’s still on Rome time.” Asking them a question mainly to change the subject, “So, tell me more about you two?” As if his arm, belong there he put it behind her shoulder.
Before either started talking, a door opened.
Both, Max and James stood immediately.
A woman framed the doorway. She looked enchanting, petite, with delicate features, and very sexy in the glorious form fitted full length midnight blue dress. The bodice was cut low, very low, showing a nice cleavage from her breasts… those breast were plump and full… most men would just say …. large…. they would overfill their hands when cupped around them. Her body had a natural hourglass shape, with long slender legs that were visible from the slit on either side of her dress skirt. Those slits were dangerous high, showing her upper thighs.
Once you moved past her body to her other features. A person's eyes would float immediately to her eyes. They were a deep blue. As she looked towards the men they became closer to the color of violet. You could see they would easily become passion filled. Dark thick lashes covered her eyes, as she blinked.
An oval shape face was blemish free smooth and flawless with a small tiny dip in the center of her chin. As she stepped forward she smiled to those in the room, showing both dimples on either side of her cheeks. She appeared to be in her mid to late twenty’s.
James took the step forward, taking the hand that she extended out to him speaking in Italian, “Buonasera, Roni,” placing a slight kiss on her knuckles as he raise her hand to his lips.
Now, the woman spoke, “Buonasera James, and Max.” Gracefully, she took the few steps from one to the other kissing both of their cheeks, with a gentle peck of her shapely lips.
As she came closer to where the women sat, she placed a hand on her throat adding softly, “… per mia saddisfazione.”
Immediately, she said, “How rude of us? Please, forgive us… we need to show our manners. I tend to slip in and out of languages...I do apologize.” Her voice was heavy with an Italian ascent, and a hint of some other intonation of a language.
Now, both Thana and Ally stood up, as the woman came up to them.
First, she took Ally’s hand in hers, “Welcome, my dear, Ms Allessia Merrick, I would know you anywhere. Your art work is amazing, I own many pieces and I have come to purchase a few more. And, I hope maybe entice you to paint another one or two for me. We must talk later.”
She just reached for Thana’s hand, taking it in her other hand, “My dear, welcome, Ms. Thana Sinclair. I finally meet you.”
Nodding her head, she turned to the men, “Please, introduce us. I know them, but, I do not think they know who I am.”
Ally spoke first, “Oh… but I do remember seeing you, now. You came to a couple of my shows. You were with a group of people. And, now I apologize, I can’t place your name… I’m sorry.” As her thoughts were racing inside her head, thinking... hmmmm .....indeed we know you....or better phrase would be heard about you. She glanced over to Thana, realizing she too was concentrating on the woman.
The woman just waved her hand like it was perfectly fine.
Max said, “Ms. Allessia Merrick, and Ms. Thana Sinclair, may I present my cousin from our grandmother’s side…” he took the other woman’s hand in his, now, in his heavy ascent voice, “Signorina Petroneia Lashko, we call her Roni.”
James added, “Roni, was born in Romania. But, she relocated several years ago to Rome, Italy. She lives close to Max’s family, now. And, she and I are still trying to figure out exactly our family connection it. But, we believe it is on her father’s side, and I believe on my grandfather’s brother side. Maybe, a third or fourth cousin removed.” He laughed, like it was a joke.
Thana said, “Nice to meet you, Miss Lashko.”
Ally was looking at her thinking something was very strange here, she was getting a sense that things were about to change. But, she also said, “My pleasure to finally know your name. I look forward to seeing you at the art gallery next weekend, Miss Lashko..and yes, we can discuss what you would like for me to paint, for you.”
She put her hands up waving them side to side, saying, “No…No.. No… just … Roni.. please, we are friends, tonight.”
Now, James asked, “My dear Roni, is your other friend joining us for dinner or did she decide to rest this evening?”
Roni assured him, “No, she’s just putting on some finishing touches, Kalena should be coming shortly. She wouldn’t miss this if her life depended on it.” Thinking and it very well could.
Behind the beveled glass mirror two people stood watching. One patted the other’s shoulder. On a table in front of them a large envelope with the agreed amount sat. The envelope was opened displaying inside the many bills and a hand written note visible, ‘until the next assignment you are needed’ be available.
As dismissal of the person absently a dark hand was waved. The person blended into the dark shadow from winch he came.
James took control of the group, “I guess it shall be two on one, for the evening. Does anyone have a problem with that? WE can dance all night long, and decide what to do as the dawn breaks. ” Thinking four beautiful women with the two of them, it might become quite challenging and more than fun.
Thana smiled, hoping he was at least referring her as one of the two with him.
Ally smiled saying, “It’s never been a problem before, I doubt if this evening will be any different…lead on.”
Another door slowly opened, as the second woman stepped slowly inside… so gracefully it appeared as if she was floating across the floor. One would almost think the, room darken as the windows on the west side of the building became cloud covered, dark, thunder rattle the panes of glass and hail beat upon it. It was like another storm was about to make it’s presence known. A flash of lightening streaked across the sky in a million different directions. The lights flicker around the room, one after the other, as she took another step forward and then they settled to light the room, again. As she finally was in the room.
She was closest to James, he stepped over took her hand, “May I present Madam Kalena Raducan….”
Max had picked up the one remaining glass of champagne, handed it to her. She took a drink.
Not, hesitating for a second James knew his job was to say, “Madam Kalena, this is Ms. Allessia Merrick, and Ms. Thana Sinclair. We are just getting to know one another and about to go down to dine and enjoy some entertainment,” paused to add, “… before we go to the dance floors,” astonishing her with that dazzling smile of his. “Would you care to join us?”
She smiled at him…. like Hell yes… and then as she turn to smile to those she had just been introduced to.. her smile was like that of a cat as she ate a canary …one almost thought she might actually lick her hands, to savor the flavor.
But, then her smile became warm and sincere and likeable. Draining the glass, she handed it back to Max.
“It is my pleasure….,” as she took a step forward towards the younger women, “.. to meet you, lovely ladies.” However, she did not extend out her hands. She knew better than to allow either to touch her being. She needed to keep her mind clear, her actions sharp… her eyes focused… and her distance.
She knew of these two women, Thana and Allessia, together were a force to be reckoned with… if they ever felt the need … to show just how powerful they could become.
As she looked at them, she wondered did they .... even know what all powers they possessed..
For now, friends they all shall be…. Well, until the time changes her mind.
Friday, November 7, 2008
Part Two: Shadow
He crouched behind the garage, blending into the shadows. He was the best at this, which is why he had been chosen for this job. The dark was his friend, and it blanketed him in shadows in the most unlikely of places, bending to his will.
He watched the women walk out to their car. ‘Oh, good,’ he thought. ‘Kalena will be pleased.’
For a while it had appeared as if the girls were going to stay in for the night, and he had been worried that he would have to go in and get them himself. He had been getting rather anxious with the thought of it, and it sent chills down his spine. He had been told of the powers that these two may possess and he had no desire to see firsthand if the stories were true. He preferred the shadows, watching from a distance.
The car turned in the circle drive and headed for the streets, and large iron gate closing behind the taillights, trapping him on the inside. ‘They are on their way to you, James,’ he thought to himself. ‘It is all up to you now…don’t fuck it up’. Only a few more hours…
* * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Point was located in the ‘old town’ district, squeezed between two other nightclubs. It had once been a hotel. Four stories of the most extravagant luxuries of the time, and only the most important, most renown of guests had stayed there. The Gamlin brothers had bought the hotel when it had been declared condemned 2 years ago. It had sat vacant for 40 years, abandoned by its previous owner. It had been scheduled for demolition when the brothers swept in with their bag full of money, bought it, and immediately began renovating. Two years later, it was reopening as 'Point'– tonight.
The first two floors were combined into one huge area with an enormous dance floor, three bars and the grand spiral staircase right in the center. The staircase took you to the once 3rd floor, which had been converted to a billiards area, complete with a cigar smoke room and private seating, reserved for groups that could afford the $400 a bottle price tag. The top floor, of course, was all VIP. Velvet robes crossed the path to this nirvana, with two men in Armani suits and ear pieces standing at either end. No one would enter without their permission, which they gave out to A-list clientele only.
Tonight, this was the place to be.
The crowd of people outside snaked down the sidewalk all the way down to the next club, with a tall man with a clipboard standing guard at the main entrance. Thana and Allessia walked directly to him, ignoring the hundred plus people waiting in line.
“Thana Sinclair and guest” she stated.
“Of course, Ms. Sinclair,” he said, without even glancing at his list. He stepped aside to let them pass. “Enjoy your evening, ladies.”
He watched the women walk out to their car. ‘Oh, good,’ he thought. ‘Kalena will be pleased.’
For a while it had appeared as if the girls were going to stay in for the night, and he had been worried that he would have to go in and get them himself. He had been getting rather anxious with the thought of it, and it sent chills down his spine. He had been told of the powers that these two may possess and he had no desire to see firsthand if the stories were true. He preferred the shadows, watching from a distance.
The car turned in the circle drive and headed for the streets, and large iron gate closing behind the taillights, trapping him on the inside. ‘They are on their way to you, James,’ he thought to himself. ‘It is all up to you now…don’t fuck it up’. Only a few more hours…
* * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Point was located in the ‘old town’ district, squeezed between two other nightclubs. It had once been a hotel. Four stories of the most extravagant luxuries of the time, and only the most important, most renown of guests had stayed there. The Gamlin brothers had bought the hotel when it had been declared condemned 2 years ago. It had sat vacant for 40 years, abandoned by its previous owner. It had been scheduled for demolition when the brothers swept in with their bag full of money, bought it, and immediately began renovating. Two years later, it was reopening as 'Point'– tonight.
The first two floors were combined into one huge area with an enormous dance floor, three bars and the grand spiral staircase right in the center. The staircase took you to the once 3rd floor, which had been converted to a billiards area, complete with a cigar smoke room and private seating, reserved for groups that could afford the $400 a bottle price tag. The top floor, of course, was all VIP. Velvet robes crossed the path to this nirvana, with two men in Armani suits and ear pieces standing at either end. No one would enter without their permission, which they gave out to A-list clientele only.
Tonight, this was the place to be.
The crowd of people outside snaked down the sidewalk all the way down to the next club, with a tall man with a clipboard standing guard at the main entrance. Thana and Allessia walked directly to him, ignoring the hundred plus people waiting in line.
“Thana Sinclair and guest” she stated.
“Of course, Ms. Sinclair,” he said, without even glancing at his list. He stepped aside to let them pass. “Enjoy your evening, ladies.”
As they passed through the opening, and down a dark hall, a sly grin began spreading on Ally’s face. “I have to admit T, that is my favorite part!!” Thana laughed and grinned back. “And hey, the clipboard guy was kind of cute too… wonder what time he gets off work??”
The two laughed as they walked the hall, the music getting louder and louder until they could feel the music rubbing against their skin. Allessia motioned to the coat check and Thana followed to trade her floor length black suede coat for a little paper ticket… didn’t seem like a fair trade, but oh well.
Yelling over the music, Thana asked “Drink or dance first?!” Ally gave her a look and they both replied “Drinks”. They smiled and headed for the first visible bar. They stood there waiting to order their drinks, when a hand grabbed Ally on the shoulder. She spun around, and squealed with excitement “Max! Oh my god I haven’t seen you in ages! How are you??” Ally hugged him tightly and gave him a quick kiss. “I’ve missed you!”
Max grinned back, “I’m better now, babe. I’ve missed you guys! I just got back into town the night before last, so I’ve been recovering from jet lag. Hey, Thana!”
Thana apparently had gotten the bartender’s attention and was ordering drinks, oblivious to her old friend. She finished ordering and turned around, a look of shock on her face.
“Holy shit, where the hell have you been? I heard you were in Europe over the summer, but I never heard when you were coming back! When did you get back? And what are you doing here?”
Max laughed. “The night before last - I figured you guys would be out tonight, and this was the only thing happening. I took a wild guess that you would show up here eventually.”
Max Valeman was the sole heir to an energy drink fortune. His dad started the company 15 years ago and it really took off the past 10 or so. Max was planning on taking over the business eventually, but for now he was just traveling the world, spending daddy’s money. He was well known on the party scene, and if he showed up, you knew you were in the right place.
“Come let’s head upstairs! I checked it out about an hour ago, very nice. I already reserved us a table!” Max coaxed. He grabbed Ally’s hand and started leading the way. Thana followed, though at a distance to give the two some space. They would never admit it, but they have been hot for each other for 5 freakin’ years, but neither one ever made a move. Thana always tried to give them that opportunity, although they never took it. 'Maybe tonight would be a push in the right direction', she thought to herself.
She walked through the crowd and came up to where Max and Ally had stopped to talk a man… a gorgeous man. He was dressed in a tailored suit, that clung against his body in all the right places. His hair was thick and black and his eyes were dark blue, like the night sky just before dusk settles in. He gave her a dazzling smile as she walked up, and Max introduced everyone.
“Thana, Ally, this is one of the owners, Mr. Gamlin. Mr. Gamlin, this is Thana Sinclair and Allessia Merrick.” He took Thana’s hand, bringing it up to his mouth. His breath was hot on her skin, and his lips were incredibly soft as he gently kissed the back of her hand.
“I am enchanted, Ms. Sinclair, Ms. Merrick.” His voice was deep and thick with a fantastic accent that sent shivers up her spine. She eyed him, thinking that if just his voice could do that, it would be very interesting to see some of his other talents.
Please allow me to escort you to our VIP floor. I’m sure you will find it most comfortable. And, please, call me James.”
Thursday, November 6, 2008
Coming of the Storm (cont)
Outside the rain was not showing any signs of lighting up. Streaks of lightning were still webbing their way throughout the sky, accompanied shortly by rolling thunder. Finally deciding that the coast was clear, the hedges on the edge of the women’s yard parted ever so slightly. A dark figure was crouched carefully within the huge bushes, hidden from view.
“What a close call,” he thought to himself. “That is twice tonight he thought he might have been discovered.” He was getting careless. He would have to be more discrete in the future. He resituated himself, trying to get comfortable. His mission was clear; he must not fuck it up. After years of carrying around this responsibility, he had almost destroyed everything in one single evening. Bringing his gaze to the now unobstructed window, he chuckled to himself. Thana had made his job easier with her hilarious and theatrical fight with the curtains. He would have to thank her one-day. Without the curtain to shield them, he could see directly into their living room. He was close enough to the house that he didn’t even need binoculars. He watched as the women laughed and spoke with each other. How he wished he knew what they were saying. He watched Ally disappear into the kitchen, but he could still see Thana relaxing on the couch. Then he saw Ally leave the kitchen and head to the stairs that led her to the upper levels of the house. Maybe he could chance it and get jus a bit closer.
Ally made her way up the long stairs, to her part of the house. Thana and her arrangement was that the upstairs was mostly hers, while the lower levels were mostly Thana’s. Of course there were exceptions, but this gave each of them a sense of personal space. Not that they really needed it in a place like this. Between the two incomes, the ladies lived very comfortably. Ally entered the large studio and turned on the light. Paintings and other forms of artwork tastefully decorated the walls, a number of them were pieces that she had painted. Allessia was an imminent new Artist. Her paintings were extravagant and unique. Most of them depicted a combination of present events or places with mythological beings as the focus. They were dream-like. Ally used a two- point perspective in a lot of her paintings accompanied with long brush strokes, and soft edges. In most of artwork, the focus of the painting tended to gradually blend into the rest of the painting. Critics raved that her emotional and visual content were both powerful and easily communicated. With such buzz forming around her, Ally easily found herself on the VIP list of most clubs.
Her studio was her place of sanctuary. Allessia loved it in here. On her immediate left is where she kept all her canvas and supplies. Leaning against the wall, in various sizes, were her canvas, next to it were numerous shelves that held all of her paints, paint brushes, sponges, etc. These shelves continued the length of the wall. To her right, was a modest entertainment center that included a television, DVD player, and stereo. Farther down the wall was her impressive DVD collection. The back left wall was a picture window that allowed natural light to flood the room. In front of the window sat her easel and a stool that she sometimes sat on. The back right wall was kitchenette. Ally went to the little kitchen and opened the fridge selecting a half full bottle of Grey Goose. Satisfied, she headed out of the room and back down the stairs.
"So are we still going to the club tonight?" she yelled as she came down the stairs.
"I do not know Ally, I have had a really weird night," Thana admitted "I don't know if I am up for the party scene tonight." Thana could not believe that Ally really expected her to go out.
Ally returned and proceeded to make herself a refreshing beverage. She smiled "You never want to go out anymore," she stated, " You are becoming a regular homebody."
Taking no offense to the accusation, Thana just shrugged. "Sorry if I am ruining your nightlife." Giving Thana the full strength of her big eyes.
Ally responded, "You know you are not," giving her a teasing smile, "you know I have fun anyways, but it is so much more fun when you are involved."
Thana couldn't help smiling at that comment. It was true. They always had a blast when they went out together. She did have quite a scare tonight. Would a night of dancing and hedonistic behavior cure her? Who knows.... but was she willing to try?
“You know…getting laid might help relieve some of that stress that you think you are hiding behind that pretty face of yours.” Ally said with no hint of ridicule. “It's a fact! Sex releases endorphins into your brain making you happy.... well... that's not the ONLY thing that can make you happy...orgasms are known to do that as well,” She grinned from behind her glass.
“No Shit?” Thana thought to herself. Like I have never had sex before. Sex did sound very appealing especially with the raging storm outside. She laughed to herself and glanced over at Ally. Not ready for one of Ally’s sex talks, Thana changed the subject, "So are you almost ready to go?"
Ally almost choked on her drink, seemly surprised by the question. "You still want to go?" she said with curiosity.
"Of course! I mean, we are both expected to make an appearance tonight. You really don’t think I would let some make-believe stalker ruin MY evening would you?" making it sound like it was some mundane detail, but in the back of her head she was really thinking that it would be safer to get out in public. She didn’t believe it was all in her head. Or maybe it was…. maybe she was just finally losing her mind.
Thana has gotten an invite to the club called The Point from one of her clients; he informed her she was the list. She was always getting invites to popular hangouts: clubs, restaurants, or premieres. She was a talent agent. She always came across the most unusual people in her line of work. Some were completely awful, but there were those few that really had a future. She mostly worked with actors trying to get their big break onto the ‘Silver Screen.’ With Thana in their corner (if they had a shred of talent) she could usually get them some type of role. A lot of times it was just enough to get their ‘foot in the door,’ other times it was a lead role. Thana was quickly becoming the ‘person to know.’
Ally gave her an approving smile and nodded her head. "Of course not, you party animal you...give me a minute to freshen up and Ill be ready to go." Grabbing her drink she excused herself to her bedroom to change. Not missing the troubled look on her friends face, she secretly fished out her cell from her pocket and called her friend Heather as she went back upstairs.
"Hello?" Heather answered.
"Heather?" Ally asked.
"Hey sugar!" Heather replied, "Haven't talked to you in awhile. How have you been?"
"I have been great actually," responded Ally. "My pieces have really taken off lately. Hey I have a favor to ask you."
"Oh yeah? I haven't talked to you in weeks and you call to ask me for a favor," she teased. Heather had been a friend with Allessia since 2nd grade, but no matter how much time had passed or how little time they were able to talk to each, it always seemed like time 'stood still' for them. They just picked up with each other like it was yesterday. They were ALWAYS there for each other when things got hectic, but they also understood that "life" happens and sometimes you do not keep in touch as often as you would like to.
"Yeah, sorry to ask, but I was wondering if it was possible to send a patrol car to check out our neighborhood a few times tonight?" Ally hated asking, but Thana seemed real shook up about tonight's events.
"Of course, why? What happened? Do I need to send someone over right now?" Heather inquired.
"No, no, no," Ally insisted. "It is just a precaution. We had a incident tonight and I do not want to belittle it."
"Oh yeah? Tell me about it," Heather demand.
Ally gave her a quick recount of the event and what she thought she saw. "It could have been the shadows or the bushes, but I would feel better if we had another set of eyes checking out the situation."
"Hey sweetie, it is NO problem whatsoever," Heather reassured her friend. "No worries, if there is anything out of the normal, I'll call you personally. I promise," she said in sincerity.
Ally said "I do not want you losing your job over this, if you want me to, I will call and make an official report."
"No, it is no problem,” she said with conviction.
Grateful for her friend’s willingness to help, Ally said, “Thank you hun. I'll call you tomorrow if I do not hear from you sooner."
"Sounds good," Heather said. "Talk to you tomorrow." She hung up.
"Bye," Ally said to the dial tone.
Feeling satisfied, she began to get dressed. Allessia chose a brownish-red slinky silk tank top that showed just a bit of her cleavage, not to mention over half of her back. She added low cut jeans for the evening, along with deep brown-heeled boots. She combed and fluffed her hair; amazingly it still held the bounce from this morning. She studied herself in the mirror. Not satisfied with herself, she freshened her make-up and added a belly chain. With low cut jeans she felt it was okay to wear the out-of-date trend. She liked it, and that was enough for her. She returned to the living room where Thana looked deep in thought.
"Hey, I am about ready." she announced. She took another few sips of her drink while watching her roommate stare into space on the couch. "Everything okay?" Ally asked.
Thana looked at her and then stared out the window. "Yes. I am ready,” she stated simply. Noticing her bare feet, she added "Let me fetch a new pair of shoes real quick." She bounced off the couch and headed to her room. Allessia took this time to crudely fling a black sheet over the exposed picture window.
“We'll, have to replace this later,” she thought as she examined the broken curtain rod.
By the time Thana had rejoined her, the window was covered and Ally was busy switching her ID and a few choice items from her everyday purse to her clutch for the evening. Thana had already done the same ritual while in her bedroom. Now they were ready to go. Finally, they were going out…only about an hour late.
“What a close call,” he thought to himself. “That is twice tonight he thought he might have been discovered.” He was getting careless. He would have to be more discrete in the future. He resituated himself, trying to get comfortable. His mission was clear; he must not fuck it up. After years of carrying around this responsibility, he had almost destroyed everything in one single evening. Bringing his gaze to the now unobstructed window, he chuckled to himself. Thana had made his job easier with her hilarious and theatrical fight with the curtains. He would have to thank her one-day. Without the curtain to shield them, he could see directly into their living room. He was close enough to the house that he didn’t even need binoculars. He watched as the women laughed and spoke with each other. How he wished he knew what they were saying. He watched Ally disappear into the kitchen, but he could still see Thana relaxing on the couch. Then he saw Ally leave the kitchen and head to the stairs that led her to the upper levels of the house. Maybe he could chance it and get jus a bit closer.
Ally made her way up the long stairs, to her part of the house. Thana and her arrangement was that the upstairs was mostly hers, while the lower levels were mostly Thana’s. Of course there were exceptions, but this gave each of them a sense of personal space. Not that they really needed it in a place like this. Between the two incomes, the ladies lived very comfortably. Ally entered the large studio and turned on the light. Paintings and other forms of artwork tastefully decorated the walls, a number of them were pieces that she had painted. Allessia was an imminent new Artist. Her paintings were extravagant and unique. Most of them depicted a combination of present events or places with mythological beings as the focus. They were dream-like. Ally used a two- point perspective in a lot of her paintings accompanied with long brush strokes, and soft edges. In most of artwork, the focus of the painting tended to gradually blend into the rest of the painting. Critics raved that her emotional and visual content were both powerful and easily communicated. With such buzz forming around her, Ally easily found herself on the VIP list of most clubs.
Her studio was her place of sanctuary. Allessia loved it in here. On her immediate left is where she kept all her canvas and supplies. Leaning against the wall, in various sizes, were her canvas, next to it were numerous shelves that held all of her paints, paint brushes, sponges, etc. These shelves continued the length of the wall. To her right, was a modest entertainment center that included a television, DVD player, and stereo. Farther down the wall was her impressive DVD collection. The back left wall was a picture window that allowed natural light to flood the room. In front of the window sat her easel and a stool that she sometimes sat on. The back right wall was kitchenette. Ally went to the little kitchen and opened the fridge selecting a half full bottle of Grey Goose. Satisfied, she headed out of the room and back down the stairs.
"So are we still going to the club tonight?" she yelled as she came down the stairs.
"I do not know Ally, I have had a really weird night," Thana admitted "I don't know if I am up for the party scene tonight." Thana could not believe that Ally really expected her to go out.
Ally returned and proceeded to make herself a refreshing beverage. She smiled "You never want to go out anymore," she stated, " You are becoming a regular homebody."
Taking no offense to the accusation, Thana just shrugged. "Sorry if I am ruining your nightlife." Giving Thana the full strength of her big eyes.
Ally responded, "You know you are not," giving her a teasing smile, "you know I have fun anyways, but it is so much more fun when you are involved."
Thana couldn't help smiling at that comment. It was true. They always had a blast when they went out together. She did have quite a scare tonight. Would a night of dancing and hedonistic behavior cure her? Who knows.... but was she willing to try?
“You know…getting laid might help relieve some of that stress that you think you are hiding behind that pretty face of yours.” Ally said with no hint of ridicule. “It's a fact! Sex releases endorphins into your brain making you happy.... well... that's not the ONLY thing that can make you happy...orgasms are known to do that as well,” She grinned from behind her glass.
“No Shit?” Thana thought to herself. Like I have never had sex before. Sex did sound very appealing especially with the raging storm outside. She laughed to herself and glanced over at Ally. Not ready for one of Ally’s sex talks, Thana changed the subject, "So are you almost ready to go?"
Ally almost choked on her drink, seemly surprised by the question. "You still want to go?" she said with curiosity.
"Of course! I mean, we are both expected to make an appearance tonight. You really don’t think I would let some make-believe stalker ruin MY evening would you?" making it sound like it was some mundane detail, but in the back of her head she was really thinking that it would be safer to get out in public. She didn’t believe it was all in her head. Or maybe it was…. maybe she was just finally losing her mind.
Thana has gotten an invite to the club called The Point from one of her clients; he informed her she was the list. She was always getting invites to popular hangouts: clubs, restaurants, or premieres. She was a talent agent. She always came across the most unusual people in her line of work. Some were completely awful, but there were those few that really had a future. She mostly worked with actors trying to get their big break onto the ‘Silver Screen.’ With Thana in their corner (if they had a shred of talent) she could usually get them some type of role. A lot of times it was just enough to get their ‘foot in the door,’ other times it was a lead role. Thana was quickly becoming the ‘person to know.’
Ally gave her an approving smile and nodded her head. "Of course not, you party animal you...give me a minute to freshen up and Ill be ready to go." Grabbing her drink she excused herself to her bedroom to change. Not missing the troubled look on her friends face, she secretly fished out her cell from her pocket and called her friend Heather as she went back upstairs.
"Hello?" Heather answered.
"Heather?" Ally asked.
"Hey sugar!" Heather replied, "Haven't talked to you in awhile. How have you been?"
"I have been great actually," responded Ally. "My pieces have really taken off lately. Hey I have a favor to ask you."
"Oh yeah? I haven't talked to you in weeks and you call to ask me for a favor," she teased. Heather had been a friend with Allessia since 2nd grade, but no matter how much time had passed or how little time they were able to talk to each, it always seemed like time 'stood still' for them. They just picked up with each other like it was yesterday. They were ALWAYS there for each other when things got hectic, but they also understood that "life" happens and sometimes you do not keep in touch as often as you would like to.
"Yeah, sorry to ask, but I was wondering if it was possible to send a patrol car to check out our neighborhood a few times tonight?" Ally hated asking, but Thana seemed real shook up about tonight's events.
"Of course, why? What happened? Do I need to send someone over right now?" Heather inquired.
"No, no, no," Ally insisted. "It is just a precaution. We had a incident tonight and I do not want to belittle it."
"Oh yeah? Tell me about it," Heather demand.
Ally gave her a quick recount of the event and what she thought she saw. "It could have been the shadows or the bushes, but I would feel better if we had another set of eyes checking out the situation."
"Hey sweetie, it is NO problem whatsoever," Heather reassured her friend. "No worries, if there is anything out of the normal, I'll call you personally. I promise," she said in sincerity.
Ally said "I do not want you losing your job over this, if you want me to, I will call and make an official report."
"No, it is no problem,” she said with conviction.
Grateful for her friend’s willingness to help, Ally said, “Thank you hun. I'll call you tomorrow if I do not hear from you sooner."
"Sounds good," Heather said. "Talk to you tomorrow." She hung up.
"Bye," Ally said to the dial tone.
Feeling satisfied, she began to get dressed. Allessia chose a brownish-red slinky silk tank top that showed just a bit of her cleavage, not to mention over half of her back. She added low cut jeans for the evening, along with deep brown-heeled boots. She combed and fluffed her hair; amazingly it still held the bounce from this morning. She studied herself in the mirror. Not satisfied with herself, she freshened her make-up and added a belly chain. With low cut jeans she felt it was okay to wear the out-of-date trend. She liked it, and that was enough for her. She returned to the living room where Thana looked deep in thought.
"Hey, I am about ready." she announced. She took another few sips of her drink while watching her roommate stare into space on the couch. "Everything okay?" Ally asked.
Thana looked at her and then stared out the window. "Yes. I am ready,” she stated simply. Noticing her bare feet, she added "Let me fetch a new pair of shoes real quick." She bounced off the couch and headed to her room. Allessia took this time to crudely fling a black sheet over the exposed picture window.
“We'll, have to replace this later,” she thought as she examined the broken curtain rod.
By the time Thana had rejoined her, the window was covered and Ally was busy switching her ID and a few choice items from her everyday purse to her clutch for the evening. Thana had already done the same ritual while in her bedroom. Now they were ready to go. Finally, they were going out…only about an hour late.
Wednesday, November 5, 2008
Continued - The Coming of the Storm
After a short pause, Ally starts “Ok, I can se-e…a….ah…..” static crackles through the phone.
"Hello? Ally? You there? Ally??"
Ally's voice is completely lost in the static and then there was nothing but dead air.
Thana pulls the phone away from her ear, and stares at it for a second before placing it back on the counter. Hmmm, must be the storm, messing with the lines.
She starts to head back to the bathroom to finish getting ready, when curiosity gets the best of her. What was Allessia trying to say? Did she really see something or someone out there? And why hasn’t she come in yet? What is out there??
“I have to look” she thought to herself. She turns back and slowly makes her way over to the front window, grabbing the curtain, getting ready to pull it open – but she just can’t do it. Fear holds her hand still and nervous thoughts start racing through her mind. What if something is out there? Do I really want to know? And if I do, should I really just rip the curtains open?? Or maybe I should just peek and if there IS someone, then they won’t see me…
The heavy velvet of the drape is beginning to feel damp from the wetness of her palm, as she clutches it tightly, still continuing to argue with herself. Oh just do it and get it over with, you big pussy. “Here goes nothing….” She takes a deep breath and…
“BOO!” Thana tries to spin around, tripping on the single heel she is still limping around on, and falls back into the curtains. Still gripping the drape, she hangs on for dear life, trying to stop the fall. She hangs there for a second, but the curtain rod snaps and she is dumped into a pile of fabric on the floor. Fucking Ally!
“Jesus Christ, you scared the fucking shit out of me!!” Thana screams at her roommate, who is now laughing so hard, she has tears streaming down her face.
“Oh, my god, that was fucking hilarious!!” Ally says breathlessly, still wiping tears from her cheeks. “I don’t think I’ve ever see you jump that high! And, you should have seen your face! OOOOOOO!!!” And the laughing starts up again.
Ally’s eyes get wide for a second and then she exclaims through her gasps “I think I’m gonna pee my pants!!” and takes off running down the hall, still laughing.
Thana, still sitting on the floor, tries to compose herself. She starts to drag herself to her feet, and notices the heel of her shoe is snapped off, hanging from a thin strip of leather. “Fucking Ally,” she mutters under her breath, tossing the destroyed shoe off to the side. “$400 down the fucking drain…” She finally gets to her feet, and starts making her way into the kitchen. “I need a drink,” she says to herself.
She grabs a glass and rips open the freezer. After dumping some ice into her glass, she reaches for a frost covered bottle. Ah, vodka. She begins pouring the thick liquid over the ice, listening to the crackling sound the ice makes when the vodka hits it – but then the sound stops. What the hell? She looks at the bottle… The EMPTY bottle… Dammit Ally!
Well at least there is enough for one drink, she decides, and pulls a can of Monster out of the fridge to mix it with. On the way back to the living room, she grabs her cigarettes out of her purse that was still lying on the kitchen counter, and then continues on to the couch.
As she falls onto the soft cushions on the couch, Ally comes down the hall on her way back from the bathroom, pulling her long black hair into a clip on top of her head. She flops down on the couch next to Thana, stretching her long legs out in front of her, then turns and gives her friend a dazzling smile.
“Hey there sweet cheeks, you make me a drink too?” She asks, her eyes still sparkling from the earlier tears. Her eyes were such a deep, dark brown, you would almost think they were black. Her olive complexion matched them perfectly, and you just knew she was from a culture far more exotic and mysterious than your own. She wore very little make-up, because she didn't really need any - Her skin was flawless as it was.
“Hell no, go make one yourself!” Thana replies with a laugh.
Thana was still trying to decide if she was pissed at her friend for scaring her or if she is just embarrassed about her romp with the window treatment. Knowing her friend, she knew the scare was all in good fun, and (with the help of her drink) was beginning to see it for how funny it actually was. Definitely just embarrassed now.
Ally got serious for a second and said "Hey sorry about scaring you, I really thought you would have heard me come in. What were you doing over there anyways?"
"Oh, I don't know. I was thinking about opening the curtain, I guess."
"Just 'thinking' about it, huh?" Ally said with a smile. "Well, I have to say, mission accomplished. You opened the hell out of it!"
Thana burst out laughing, and agreed, "I sure as shit did! Anything worth doing, is worth doing right! But, hey what were you trying to tell me about before you came in, my phone dropped the call."
"Oh, just that I didn't see anything, that it must have been the bushes or something. No big deal! Gonna grab a drink, be right back."
Allessia gets up from the couch and heads into the kitchen, while Thana stares at the pile of drapes in front of her, chuckling a little to herself as she lights a cigarette. Yeah, we are going to have to fix that…
“Hey, where’s the vodka?” Ally yells from the kitchen.
With a smirk on her face, Thana takes a long drink and drag off her cigarette before answering “Well, there was only enough for me. Someone had drunk most of it by the time I got in there. Don’t you think that’s weird??”
With a boisterous laugh, Ally yells back, “Well, no worries! I have another bottle in the studio!”
"Hello? Ally? You there? Ally??"
Ally's voice is completely lost in the static and then there was nothing but dead air.
Thana pulls the phone away from her ear, and stares at it for a second before placing it back on the counter. Hmmm, must be the storm, messing with the lines.
She starts to head back to the bathroom to finish getting ready, when curiosity gets the best of her. What was Allessia trying to say? Did she really see something or someone out there? And why hasn’t she come in yet? What is out there??
“I have to look” she thought to herself. She turns back and slowly makes her way over to the front window, grabbing the curtain, getting ready to pull it open – but she just can’t do it. Fear holds her hand still and nervous thoughts start racing through her mind. What if something is out there? Do I really want to know? And if I do, should I really just rip the curtains open?? Or maybe I should just peek and if there IS someone, then they won’t see me…
The heavy velvet of the drape is beginning to feel damp from the wetness of her palm, as she clutches it tightly, still continuing to argue with herself. Oh just do it and get it over with, you big pussy. “Here goes nothing….” She takes a deep breath and…
“BOO!” Thana tries to spin around, tripping on the single heel she is still limping around on, and falls back into the curtains. Still gripping the drape, she hangs on for dear life, trying to stop the fall. She hangs there for a second, but the curtain rod snaps and she is dumped into a pile of fabric on the floor. Fucking Ally!
“Jesus Christ, you scared the fucking shit out of me!!” Thana screams at her roommate, who is now laughing so hard, she has tears streaming down her face.
“Oh, my god, that was fucking hilarious!!” Ally says breathlessly, still wiping tears from her cheeks. “I don’t think I’ve ever see you jump that high! And, you should have seen your face! OOOOOOO!!!” And the laughing starts up again.
Ally’s eyes get wide for a second and then she exclaims through her gasps “I think I’m gonna pee my pants!!” and takes off running down the hall, still laughing.
Thana, still sitting on the floor, tries to compose herself. She starts to drag herself to her feet, and notices the heel of her shoe is snapped off, hanging from a thin strip of leather. “Fucking Ally,” she mutters under her breath, tossing the destroyed shoe off to the side. “$400 down the fucking drain…” She finally gets to her feet, and starts making her way into the kitchen. “I need a drink,” she says to herself.
She grabs a glass and rips open the freezer. After dumping some ice into her glass, she reaches for a frost covered bottle. Ah, vodka. She begins pouring the thick liquid over the ice, listening to the crackling sound the ice makes when the vodka hits it – but then the sound stops. What the hell? She looks at the bottle… The EMPTY bottle… Dammit Ally!
Well at least there is enough for one drink, she decides, and pulls a can of Monster out of the fridge to mix it with. On the way back to the living room, she grabs her cigarettes out of her purse that was still lying on the kitchen counter, and then continues on to the couch.
As she falls onto the soft cushions on the couch, Ally comes down the hall on her way back from the bathroom, pulling her long black hair into a clip on top of her head. She flops down on the couch next to Thana, stretching her long legs out in front of her, then turns and gives her friend a dazzling smile.
“Hey there sweet cheeks, you make me a drink too?” She asks, her eyes still sparkling from the earlier tears. Her eyes were such a deep, dark brown, you would almost think they were black. Her olive complexion matched them perfectly, and you just knew she was from a culture far more exotic and mysterious than your own. She wore very little make-up, because she didn't really need any - Her skin was flawless as it was.
“Hell no, go make one yourself!” Thana replies with a laugh.
Thana was still trying to decide if she was pissed at her friend for scaring her or if she is just embarrassed about her romp with the window treatment. Knowing her friend, she knew the scare was all in good fun, and (with the help of her drink) was beginning to see it for how funny it actually was. Definitely just embarrassed now.
Ally got serious for a second and said "Hey sorry about scaring you, I really thought you would have heard me come in. What were you doing over there anyways?"
"Oh, I don't know. I was thinking about opening the curtain, I guess."
"Just 'thinking' about it, huh?" Ally said with a smile. "Well, I have to say, mission accomplished. You opened the hell out of it!"
Thana burst out laughing, and agreed, "I sure as shit did! Anything worth doing, is worth doing right! But, hey what were you trying to tell me about before you came in, my phone dropped the call."
"Oh, just that I didn't see anything, that it must have been the bushes or something. No big deal! Gonna grab a drink, be right back."
Allessia gets up from the couch and heads into the kitchen, while Thana stares at the pile of drapes in front of her, chuckling a little to herself as she lights a cigarette. Yeah, we are going to have to fix that…
“Hey, where’s the vodka?” Ally yells from the kitchen.
With a smirk on her face, Thana takes a long drink and drag off her cigarette before answering “Well, there was only enough for me. Someone had drunk most of it by the time I got in there. Don’t you think that’s weird??”
With a boisterous laugh, Ally yells back, “Well, no worries! I have another bottle in the studio!”
Tuesday, November 4, 2008
Part 1: The Coming of the Storm
"Ahhhhh...Friday night at last!" Thana said with enthusiasm. She walked out of her office building and smelled the air. A storm was coming. A cool gust of wind rushed up around her legs lifting her skirt a bit and kissing her body. A mischievous grin played along her lips, as the wind proceeded to whip her hair around her face.
"I love thunderstorms," she thought to herself, "Perfect for being just a bit naughty." At first glance, Thana seemed like a regular women in her late twenties. In reality, she was far from it. She was tall, with long blond hair. She had piercing green eyes that greeted you first, they had a knack for captivating most men. Together with her slender face, high cheek bones, and pouting lips, her face was angelic. Framing her eyes, she wore dramatic make-up that was expertly applied to emphasize her large eyes and lush lashes. Though not one for the 'painted face' look, Thana chose natural colors for the rest of her smooth face.
She checked her watch and found she only had about an hour before she was to meet her best friend Allessia. Wow, she worked late tonight. Even though they lived together, the two friends rarely saw each other due to their busy schedules. The weekend was their catching up time. Tonight they were meeting at a new club to dance the night away and have a few drinks. She could hardly wait! So much had happened today.
Thana hurried to her car her heels echoing off the other cars and the concrete walls of the parking garage. She had her keys in hand ready to unlock the car door. Having an uneasy feeling, she looked around inspecting the shadows that played along the walls and corners "I hate this place at night," she thought to herself, "it is so spooky."
"What was that?" she whispered. Straining to hear any type of sound, she closed her eyes to focus. Silence. Nothing but the low hum of the lights. Hmmmm, she could have sworn she heard something. Thana let out a surprised yelp as suddenly the garage was illuminated in a bright flash of light and the ground shook with the explosion of thunderclap. Letting out a nervous giggle to herself she closed the distance to her car and inserted her keys into the lock. She checked the backseat of her car to make sure it was empty and then plopped down behind the wheel. She let out a breath she didn't even realize she was holding.
"Get a hold of yourself, " she scolded at the rear view mirror. Trying to find a way to release the tension in her shoulders, she turned the key in the ignition, cranked her music, and buckled her seat belt. The car purred to life. Checking her blind spots, she carefully made her way out of the garage and turned into traffic.
"Why am I so jumping tonight," she questioned out loud. "I guess that phone call got me a little more rattled than I would like to admit to myself," she reasoned. She let out a deep sigh and flexed her hands that were still shaking a bit.
"I guess that is why you make the big bucks honey," she insisted to herself in the mirror. "It means you have to deal with the weirdos every now and then." She smiled at that thought. She liked weirdos, they made life interesting. Joining the flow of traffic heading out of the city, she watched the the storm clouds claim the night sky. Darkness had swallowed the moon and rain drops started to leave a glimmering coat on her windshield. Concentrating on the road ahead, she cussed the asshole drivers in oncoming traffic that thought they needed their high beams. Almost home, looking at the clock she noticed that the time had ticked away quickly.
"Damn it!" said exclaimed. She only had thirty minutes to get ready and be at the club. Pulling into her driveway, she hit the garage door opener. She scooted out of the car and rushed inside, all the while fumbling inside her monstrous purse for her cell phone. Shoving the blue tooth into her ear, she heard the rapid dialing of her speed dial....then ringing....once, twice....she threw her stuff onto the counter in the kitchen....the ringing continued for the third and fourth time, she was greeted by Allessia's perky voice mail. She hung up. "Fuck! Why can't she EVER answer her damn phone?" Thana stripped off her clothes as she headed for her bedroom to change for the evening. Just as she was putting the finishing touches on her 'clubbing outfit,' she heard a vibrating sound and 'Jesse's Girl' playing softly in the distance. Limping with one shoe off she dashed into the kitchen, snatching the phone off the counter before it vibrated its way onto the floor.
"Hello?" she questioned.
"Hey, what's up? Allessia answered
"Not much, just wanted to let you know I was running just a tad late," Thana explained "I just got home a few minutes ago and I didn't want you waiting out front in the rain."
"Well, there's a surprise," teased Allessia
"Oh please, like you have any room to talk Ally," rolling her eyes Thana continued, "You're late all the time." She walked around the living room searching for signs that Allessia had been there. "I bet you're not ready to go either"
"Why would you say that?" asked Ally
"Well, I do not see your shit strung out all of the living room like normal," responded Thana
Ally let out a genuine laugh. "You caught me," She laughed again "I am almost there. I had a long fuckin' day. I thought I would have gotten off earlier, that is why I told you to meet me there, but noooooo my boss was a dick and wanted to redo the whole mythology section. I was so pissed. He is the only guy I have to take shit from and he decided to come in on a Friday and fuck up my world. What's that all about huh?"
"Who knows why men do half the shit they do Ally," Thana joked. "Maybe he just wants your show to go well, I mean he did invest a lot of money into you lately, plus I hate to say it but you have a history of blowing off details."
"Yeah, but the show is not for another week! I mean come on, I could have done that shit Monday," retorted Ally. "Anyway, I am pulling in the garage I'll talk to you when I get inside...wait.....what the hell?"
"What?" asked Thana
"Er, I guess it was nothing," Ally said sounding a bit distracted. "I could have sworn I saw someone trying to look in our front window, but I don't see anyone. Hold on a sec."
Thana felt her breath get caught in her throat. She felt chills climb up her arms and neck. A lump instantly formed in her stomach. "What did you say?" Her eyes immediately shifted on the front window in the living room. She tried to swallow and she felt that tightness in her shoulders again. She inched towards the window. She could barely talk, "Wait, Ally don't hang up! I am going to look out the window, I want you on the line with me"
"I am not hanging up, I am pulling the car back out so I can shine my headlights across the lawn, it is fucking pouring out here......I can't see shit though all this rain!"
"I love thunderstorms," she thought to herself, "Perfect for being just a bit naughty." At first glance, Thana seemed like a regular women in her late twenties. In reality, she was far from it. She was tall, with long blond hair. She had piercing green eyes that greeted you first, they had a knack for captivating most men. Together with her slender face, high cheek bones, and pouting lips, her face was angelic. Framing her eyes, she wore dramatic make-up that was expertly applied to emphasize her large eyes and lush lashes. Though not one for the 'painted face' look, Thana chose natural colors for the rest of her smooth face.
She checked her watch and found she only had about an hour before she was to meet her best friend Allessia. Wow, she worked late tonight. Even though they lived together, the two friends rarely saw each other due to their busy schedules. The weekend was their catching up time. Tonight they were meeting at a new club to dance the night away and have a few drinks. She could hardly wait! So much had happened today.
Thana hurried to her car her heels echoing off the other cars and the concrete walls of the parking garage. She had her keys in hand ready to unlock the car door. Having an uneasy feeling, she looked around inspecting the shadows that played along the walls and corners "I hate this place at night," she thought to herself, "it is so spooky."
"What was that?" she whispered. Straining to hear any type of sound, she closed her eyes to focus. Silence. Nothing but the low hum of the lights. Hmmmm, she could have sworn she heard something. Thana let out a surprised yelp as suddenly the garage was illuminated in a bright flash of light and the ground shook with the explosion of thunderclap. Letting out a nervous giggle to herself she closed the distance to her car and inserted her keys into the lock. She checked the backseat of her car to make sure it was empty and then plopped down behind the wheel. She let out a breath she didn't even realize she was holding.
"Get a hold of yourself, " she scolded at the rear view mirror. Trying to find a way to release the tension in her shoulders, she turned the key in the ignition, cranked her music, and buckled her seat belt. The car purred to life. Checking her blind spots, she carefully made her way out of the garage and turned into traffic.
"Why am I so jumping tonight," she questioned out loud. "I guess that phone call got me a little more rattled than I would like to admit to myself," she reasoned. She let out a deep sigh and flexed her hands that were still shaking a bit.
"I guess that is why you make the big bucks honey," she insisted to herself in the mirror. "It means you have to deal with the weirdos every now and then." She smiled at that thought. She liked weirdos, they made life interesting. Joining the flow of traffic heading out of the city, she watched the the storm clouds claim the night sky. Darkness had swallowed the moon and rain drops started to leave a glimmering coat on her windshield. Concentrating on the road ahead, she cussed the asshole drivers in oncoming traffic that thought they needed their high beams. Almost home, looking at the clock she noticed that the time had ticked away quickly.
"Damn it!" said exclaimed. She only had thirty minutes to get ready and be at the club. Pulling into her driveway, she hit the garage door opener. She scooted out of the car and rushed inside, all the while fumbling inside her monstrous purse for her cell phone. Shoving the blue tooth into her ear, she heard the rapid dialing of her speed dial....then ringing....once, twice....she threw her stuff onto the counter in the kitchen....the ringing continued for the third and fourth time, she was greeted by Allessia's perky voice mail. She hung up. "Fuck! Why can't she EVER answer her damn phone?" Thana stripped off her clothes as she headed for her bedroom to change for the evening. Just as she was putting the finishing touches on her 'clubbing outfit,' she heard a vibrating sound and 'Jesse's Girl' playing softly in the distance. Limping with one shoe off she dashed into the kitchen, snatching the phone off the counter before it vibrated its way onto the floor.
"Hello?" she questioned.
"Hey, what's up? Allessia answered
"Not much, just wanted to let you know I was running just a tad late," Thana explained "I just got home a few minutes ago and I didn't want you waiting out front in the rain."
"Well, there's a surprise," teased Allessia
"Oh please, like you have any room to talk Ally," rolling her eyes Thana continued, "You're late all the time." She walked around the living room searching for signs that Allessia had been there. "I bet you're not ready to go either"
"Why would you say that?" asked Ally
"Well, I do not see your shit strung out all of the living room like normal," responded Thana
Ally let out a genuine laugh. "You caught me," She laughed again "I am almost there. I had a long fuckin' day. I thought I would have gotten off earlier, that is why I told you to meet me there, but noooooo my boss was a dick and wanted to redo the whole mythology section. I was so pissed. He is the only guy I have to take shit from and he decided to come in on a Friday and fuck up my world. What's that all about huh?"
"Who knows why men do half the shit they do Ally," Thana joked. "Maybe he just wants your show to go well, I mean he did invest a lot of money into you lately, plus I hate to say it but you have a history of blowing off details."
"Yeah, but the show is not for another week! I mean come on, I could have done that shit Monday," retorted Ally. "Anyway, I am pulling in the garage I'll talk to you when I get inside...wait.....what the hell?"
"What?" asked Thana
"Er, I guess it was nothing," Ally said sounding a bit distracted. "I could have sworn I saw someone trying to look in our front window, but I don't see anyone. Hold on a sec."
Thana felt her breath get caught in her throat. She felt chills climb up her arms and neck. A lump instantly formed in her stomach. "What did you say?" Her eyes immediately shifted on the front window in the living room. She tried to swallow and she felt that tightness in her shoulders again. She inched towards the window. She could barely talk, "Wait, Ally don't hang up! I am going to look out the window, I want you on the line with me"
"I am not hanging up, I am pulling the car back out so I can shine my headlights across the lawn, it is fucking pouring out here......I can't see shit though all this rain!"
The Rules for the Authors
Rule Number One:
We do not talk about storytime.
Rule Number Two:
We DO NOT TALK about storytime!
Rule Number Three:
If a character dies, you can NOT bring them back to life! Except as a ghost, a character of the opposite sex, an animal or an inanimate object.
Rule Number Four:
If any characters in the story are given the name "Angie" or "Shelly" they must be smokin' hot, skinny with big boobs. And have great teeth :)
Rule Number Five:
Any story that brings in stupid little spacemen or "God" him/her self will be removed and the offender will be given a chance to redeem herself with a new post. :)
Rule Number Six:
You cannot make any character fall in love or have sex with any of their Real Life ex's. You are however, allowed to kill the Real Life significant other's ex's. :)
Rule Number Seven:
All names used are accurate and do, in fact, depict actual people. Unless you feel it is a negative portrayal of you, then we state that it is a fictional character, but we ran out of names so just used yours.
Rule Number Eight:
No main characters will have any children. To start with, anyways... :)
Rule Number Nine:
Movie Star Sex is acceptable and encouraged. AND all in good fun!
Rule Number Ten:
If you have no sense of humor, get offended easily, or have a tendency to "cry about it".... you may want to refrain from reading any further.
Please feel free to post comments to tattle on a writer who may be breaking a rule! Also, we encourage you to post any storyline suggestions you may have for the next segment of the story. Please remember this is a writing exercise to just encourage us to write something daily. Expect a certain degree of mistakes and just enjoy it for the reading!
Thanks!
We do not talk about storytime.
Rule Number Two:
We DO NOT TALK about storytime!
Rule Number Three:
If a character dies, you can NOT bring them back to life! Except as a ghost, a character of the opposite sex, an animal or an inanimate object.
Rule Number Four:
If any characters in the story are given the name "Angie" or "Shelly" they must be smokin' hot, skinny with big boobs. And have great teeth :)
Rule Number Five:
Any story that brings in stupid little spacemen or "God" him/her self will be removed and the offender will be given a chance to redeem herself with a new post. :)
Rule Number Six:
You cannot make any character fall in love or have sex with any of their Real Life ex's. You are however, allowed to kill the Real Life significant other's ex's. :)
Rule Number Seven:
All names used are accurate and do, in fact, depict actual people. Unless you feel it is a negative portrayal of you, then we state that it is a fictional character, but we ran out of names so just used yours.
Rule Number Eight:
No main characters will have any children. To start with, anyways... :)
Rule Number Nine:
Movie Star Sex is acceptable and encouraged. AND all in good fun!
Rule Number Ten:
If you have no sense of humor, get offended easily, or have a tendency to "cry about it".... you may want to refrain from reading any further.
Please feel free to post comments to tattle on a writer who may be breaking a rule! Also, we encourage you to post any storyline suggestions you may have for the next segment of the story. Please remember this is a writing exercise to just encourage us to write something daily. Expect a certain degree of mistakes and just enjoy it for the reading!
Thanks!
Subscribe to:
Posts (Atom)